




^ y : V'- 

Boolt 1 

CopyrigM 0 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSE 






































4 











S 







































L 












■" * 


c 

• • 






































































































































































































































Judith and Glaucia. 


Page 291. 
























* 


.4 » » 

*«.ft a- -ft <**■$■** p «« ft a« ft <&* 


ft 

tf 

<* 


*£ 

# 

ft 

l«' 

* 


ft 

St 

W) 


* 

ft 
« 

* 

* . 

* # 

* 

+ 

** 


u, 

* 


A 

* 

G 

v 

* 

ft 

p 

* 

ft 

• JS 

* 
ft 

A 

ft 

P 


ft 

« 

i)L 

ft'®’ 


Judith and [jlaucia : 


A STORY OF 


©HE Fir^sm <©ENJPUF?Y. 


BY 


REV. EDWIN McM INN. 



PHILADELPHIA : 


American Baptist publication Society, 

1420 Chestnut Street. 


ft 

4 

£ 

ft 

<1 

* 

& 

« 

* 

ft 

« 

ft 

# 


a 


ft 
<* 

ft 

ft 

<? 

ft 

* 

ft 
« 
* 

ft 

* <1 


$ -vft g-»ft S< $ •*& #*•» $ •»» $■»* $ 

# ft*# ft*# ft*# ft*# ft*# ft*# ft*# ft*# ft* 


ft 

ft « 


ft ft 












/ 











© 


( 

fc c 

• <• 

ee c 

J 











Judith and Glaucia 


A STORY OF 


THE FIRST CENTURY. 


BY 

KEY. EDWIN McMINN. 

: »l 



PHILADELPHIA: 

AMERICAN BAPTIST PUBLICATION SOCIETY, 
1420 Chestnut Street. 

c 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1884, by the 
AMERICAN BAPTIST PUBLICATION SOCIETY, 

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE. 

CHAPTER I. 

The Last Night at Jerusalem 7 

CHAPTER II. 

Stephen and Saul 20 

CHAPTER III. 

Stephen the Martyr 28 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Plight 41 

CHAPTER Y. 

Talmai’s Journey from Jerusalem 52 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Arrival at Antioch..*. 64 

CHAPTER VII. 

Wrecked on the Lycian Coast 71 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Conversion of Saul of Tarsus 81 

3 


4 


CONTENTS, 


PAGE. 

CHAPTER IX. 

Driven from Home 91 

CHAPTER X. 

The Call of the Gentiles 101 

CHAPTER XL 

The Famine in Judea 114 

CHAPTER XII. 

Athens 126 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Glaucia’s Father at Laodicea 136 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Enslaved and Freed 145 

CHAPTER XV. 

Judith and Glaucia at Daphne 155 

CHAPTER XVI. 

The Stadium at Daphne 167 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Judith and Glaucia at the Omphalus 177 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

The Story of Glaucia 188 


CONTENTS. 


5 


PAGE. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The Return of the Missionaries 198 

CHAPTER XX. 

The Church in Jerusalem 209 

CHAPTER XXI. 

The Decision of the Council 220 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The Morning Sacrifice 232 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

The Work at Antioch 244 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Departure of Bartholomew for Rome 256 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Miltiades Begins his Search 265 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Miltiades at the Shrine of Apollo 274 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

The Witch of Sulphius 286 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 


The Finding of Glaucia. 


298 


6 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

An Athenian Wedding 309 

CHAPTER XXX. 

POMPONIUS, THE ROMAN PATRICIAN 320 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

The Gladiators at Pompeii 331 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Banished from Rome 342 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Glaucia Finds Her Mother 353 

CHAPTER XXXIY. 

The Burning of Rome 365 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

Fierce Persecution at Rome 376 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

The Arenari^e 387 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Waiting for Messiah 394 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


CHAPTER L 

THE LAST NIGHT IN JERUSALEM. 

mHE evening sacrifice had just been offered on 
the great Altar of Burnt Offerings, and the 
crowds of devout Sons of Israel, separating into 
small groups, were slowly returning to their homes, 
satisfied that their devotions were acceptable to the 
only living God, who slumbered not, but with will- 
ing favor always listened to hear the prayers, and 
accept the offerings, of the devout sons of Abraham. 
Many strangers were in Jerusalem, who from 
various parts of the world had come home to 
the city of their fathers, in order that they might 
adore in his Temple their God, who alone of all 
deities was worthy of worship. As they left the 
precincts of the Temple to seek their abiding places 
for the night, they conversed in low tones about the 
wonderful vision granted to the prophets in the 
times long past, and the promises of the coming 


8 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


of the Messiah, who would change the structure 
of society and government, so that wars should 
cease unto the ends of the earth, and in the 
glorious supremacy of the Children of Israel, all 
the world should find peace. 

Strangers from Athens, Thebes, and Rome, spoke 
of the glories of the temples in their respective 
cities ; but above them all they praised the Temple 
of Jehovah as the most splendid, the most at- 
tractive, and the most favored of all structures on 
the face of the earth. 

Sparkling in its splendor, yet clothed with a 
glory greater than marble and gold, as the dwelling- 
place of the Most High, it was their pride and 
their joy ; and they verily thought that this present 
life of a son of Abraham could not receive its full- 
ness of blessing until he should come to the Temple, 
and before its mighty altar praise Jehovah, the 
Lord of the heavens and the earth. 

Among the many groups that passed in devout 
admiration through the great gateways of the 
Temple were two young men, whose peculiar style 
of clothing marked them as disciples of Gamaliel, 
the most orthodox, as also the most honored, of the 
rabbis of Jerusalem. 

Pharisees they were, who drank deeply from the 




Judith and Glaucia. 






Page 9. 












JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


9 


fountain of prophetic promise, and with devout 
reverence for age, placed side by side the sacred 
writings and the rabbinical traditions; thus honor- 
ing the law to such an extent that they built a 
hedge about it, to increase for it the veneration of 
the people, who could only know it as those more 
highly favored by rabbinical instruction chose to 
impart it. 

As these two walked along, they received many 
obsequious salutations, for they were known to be 
favorites of Gamaliel ; and that, above their fellows 
in the great school, they excelled in disputation, 
and in the knowledge of the Scriptures ; and that 
in every argument they could cite the very words 
of the prophets and rabbis who, from the time of 
Moses, had declared the counsel of God. 

As they now walked along arm in arm, they 
were conversing about the visions of the prophets, 
and the unfulfilled prophecies of the greatness of 
the chosen people. Being filled with a holy zeal 
for the glory of Israel, they expressed their wonder 
as to the continuance of the Roman power treading 
on the necks of the people, and that the anxiously 
looked for signs of Messiah’s coming were so long 
delayed. At length they came to a portal, the only 
break in the heavy, uncut stone front of a massive 


10 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


building, that by its size, and the quality of the 
stones in the wall, denoted the residence of a man 
of wealth. Knocking at the door, it was opened 
from the inside; and the friends passing through 
the arched portal, then through a long, narrow 
hall, entered a spacious court-yard, in which the 
domestics of the house were engaged in their va- 
rious duties; passing through this, they entered 
another court-yard, which proved to be the sitting- 
room of the family. 

As they came into this handsomely arranged 
court, a little girl came from behind a heavily- 
fringed curtain, and running to one of the men, 
locked her little arms about his neck, and sought 
kisses from his laughing lips. 

“Ah, my little Judith,” he said, “are you in 
truth so happy because father has returned? But 
have you no welcome for our friend ? ” 

“Yes, father,” she replied. “No one is more 
welcome to our home than our dear friend, Saul of 
Tarsus ; ” and leaving her father, she went to Saul, 
and said : “ Peace be to you, and welcome to our 
home.” 

Saul stooped, and placing his arm about her, 
kissed her, as he said : 

“The Lord bless thee, and cause his face to 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


11 


shine upon thee ; ” and then pleasantly added : 
“And, little Judith, may your charms never grow 
less.” 

“Where is your mother?” asked the father. 

“ She is in the tower on the right,” answered the 
child ; “ and she sent me to ask you to come up to 
her with our friend. She saw you coming on the 
way from the Temple.” 

Tripping on before them, Judith led the way up 
the broad, stone stairway to the roof of the house, 
and thence to the right-hand tower, where, on a 
divan, reclined the mistress of the house, the mother 
of the fair Judith. 

After passing the salutations of the day, they 
entered the tower, and, seating themselves on di- 
vans, discussed the important topics that had 
brought them together. It was evident that Saul 
was a frequent visitor in this beautiful home, and 
that he was treated as the welcome and beloved 
friend. Judith, in childlike confidence, prattled 
to him about her joys and her sorrows ; and as she 
spoke of her trials, she nestled the more closely to 
him, as if fearful that he might depart too soon. 

“And this is our last evening together, little 
friend,” said Saul. “To-morrow you will leave 
me, and then we may never meet again.” 


12 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


“Oh, yes, we will,” said the child. “We shall 
meet when Messiah comes, and then we shall never 
part again.” 

“Do you believe that Messiah will come?” he 
asked her. 

“ Certainly he will,” she replied. “ I have heard 
father say that he might come at any time; and 
mother has told me all about his coming, and how 
glorious it will then be. And don’t you remember 
how often you have told me of what he will do 
when he comes? how great he will be? and how 
his glory will be greater than that of Cesar? and 
that he will make Jerusalem his throne, and will 
be in the Temple every day? Yes, indeed, I do 
believe in Messiah, and hope he will come soon. 
But I am sorry that I shall not see you again, 
unless he comes. Won’t you go with us? It will 
be so nice to see Rome, and ride in the great ships, 
and see the legions of soldiers, and hear their 
music.” 

It was indeed the last evening that these friends 
would be together. On the morrow, Jesiah, with 
his wife Jerusha and his daughter Judith, were to 
go down to Cesarea, and from thence take ship to 
Rome. 

For many years he and Saul had walked to- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


13 


gether ; now the time to part had come, and both 
of them were loth to speak the word. As the 
shadows of evening lengthened into night, and the 
stars came out beautifully over the hills and vales 
about the city, keeping company with the new 
moon in her march across the sky, the friends 
talked of the memories of the days gone by, and 
the hopes of the days to come. 

To Jesiah the Temple, which could be plainly 
seen from his tower, never seemed so expressive, so 
much a part of his life as now, when he beheld it 
for the last time. He realized that he was going 
to leave the sacred city, going to Rome, detested 
city that she was; but business called him, and 
there, under the protection of Tiberius Cesar, he 
could increase the already ample fortune inherited 
from his father. He had no love for Rome. In 
this he was a true son of Abraham. But peace 
with Rome insured his fortune; and he was not 
yet ready to cast away the prospects of commercial 
leadership that seemed to be within his reach, 
merely to gratify a blind, though ardent, prejudice. 
As they spoke of the days to come, in glowing 
pictures he drew the future when he, with his 
household, should return to his ancestral home, and 
in prayer await the coming of the Messiah. 


14 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


But the coming of the morrow was of the deepest 
interest to Saul, and of that they now spoke. Saul, 
as the champion of the school of Gamaliel, was to 
engage in public controversy with Stephen, the 
bold and learned defender of the followers of Jesus, 
the Nazarene. Until this time the rulers and lead- 
ing scholars had sought to ignore the development 
of this sect ; for their claim seemed so preposterous, 
their humility so abject, that the proud Pharisee 
could only despise them. But the character and 
learning of Stephen, and the miracles claimed by 
these men, and the popular support they were re- 
ceiving, made it impossible longer to ignore them. 

Since so strong a champion as Stephen had sent 
forth the challenge, an equally strong man must 
take it up ; and Saul felt that he was the man to do 
this good work. 

As they sat in the tower conversing about the 
coming discussion, Jesiah said: 

“Well do I remember the day when the Naza- 
rene was crucified. It was impressed on my mind ; 
for at the very time the crowd was passing through 
the street below, taking him to Golgotha, my wife 
was hovering between life and death, and just be- 
fore that awful darkness covered the city she gave 
me our darling Judith, and then, as the darkness 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


15 


lifted, she came back to life and health and peace. 
It was seven years ago ; and the only dark hour of 
our lives was that first hour of Judith’s life; for 
ever since she has been the sweet sunshine of our 
home. May the peace of the Lord rest on her 
forever ! 

“With what wonderful tenacity his followers 
cling to the memory of his words and deeds ! I 
remember how soon afterward they claimed that he 
arose from the dead ; and, indeed, I recall the start- 
ling assertion made at the time, and not denied by 
the authorities, that his body mysteriously disap- 
peared ; and that as mysteriously his followers 
changed from sadness to gladness, and from cow- 
ardly followers, to outspoken champions ; and that 
before the public, they braved the anger of Cai- 
aphas, Annas, and all the elders ; and that in one 
day, on Solomon’s Porch, they gained from among 
the multitudes as many as five thousand adherents, 
who acted as if moved by some strange ecstasy.” 

“Nevertheless,” replied Saul, “that is but one 
case of many in which the people who know not the 
law, have given themselves up to follow blindly the 
most daring impostor that sets up a claim before 
them.” 

“ Our people are loyal to the hope of Israel, and 


16 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


cannot endure the bondage of Rome. They are, 
therefore, ready to arise upon the least encourage- 
ment. As for the high priests, be it said with 
shame, they are but Sadducees, and deny the faith ; 
and are sustained in power by the rulers, who 
would be well pleased if they could entirely crush 
us. But as the high priest is our leader before the 
most Holy Place, to him we must render our alle- 
giance; and when Messiah comes, he will judge 
righteous judgment unto all in the land.” 

“We know that the Nazarene is not the only one 
that has claimed miraculous power. Do not the 
Magians of the East, the magicians of Egypt, the 
wizards of Ephesus, and the Esculapians in a hun- 
dred cities, claim to perform similar startling won- 
ders? Even in the olden times, in Egypt, the magi- 
cians performed miracles in opposition to Moses; 
and who is ignorant of the successful magicians of 
Babylon, at the time of Nebuchadnezzar, the great 
king? The Nazarene may have manifested great 
power and have performed wonderful deeds, and 
have thus deluded the people who know not the 
law, and are not able to judge aright ; but unto us 
are given the rolls of prophecy ; and out of the 
words of Isaiah and Amos, and others who spoke of 
Messiah’s coming, we know what it will be like ; for 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


17 


their words are the words of the living God. W e 
know that the Nazarene did not bring to pass what 
has been promised; hence, how can he be the 
Messiah ? ” 

As Saul uttered these words, he rose from the 
divan on which he had been reclining, and paced 
too and fro on the broad tiled roof. He was short in 
stature, but possessed a strong and well-knit frame ; 
his shoulders were slightly stooping, as was common 
with the rabbis; his eyes were bold and flashing, 
and just now seemed to be steeled with hatred of 
the followers of the new religion ; as he paced the 
roof, he nervously clinched his hands, as if he 
would like to throttle those who endeavored to lead 
the people away from the magnificent promises of 
the prophets, for the fulfillment of which the rabbis 
had been anxiously looking for nearly fifty years. 
But his step became firmer, and he raised his head 
proudly, as he thought of the coming issue. How 
courageously he would hurl in the teeth of his oppo- 
nent the words of the prophets, and with the one 
bold, merciless effort, forever blast the hopes of 
Stephen, or any other visionary follower of the 
Nazarene ! 

At length the hour for separation came, and the 

friends clasped each other in an affectionate, part- 
B 


18 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


ing embrace. From Judith, Saul received a sweet, 
lingering kiss ; and then, with a lonely heart, but 
ambitious hopes, he passed out into the street, 
thence to his own home, to prepare for the morrow. 
One more tender tie binding him to the sweet, 
home life of Jerusalem was severed. Saul was 
zealous for the glory of his Father’s house, and the 
slights passed upon its sacredness by the followers 
of the Nazarene aroused his fiercest ire. 

Saul was a Hebrew of the Hebrews, and could 
trace his ancestry back to the father of the faithful. 
In him, as he grew up from childhood, every com- 
mand of the law had been duly performed ; nothing 
had even for a day been neglected. His father, a 
true Benjaminite, possessed the spirit of the mighty 
slingers of old ; and the family spirit that in olden 
times led them to die before yielding, was still 
active in swaying the motives of the family. In 
spirit, Saul was bold and intrepid as the first of 
Israel’s kings; and the thought of submission, of 
forgiveness, of meekness before his foes, could not 
be endured ; rather would he in the name of the 
Lord of Hosts blot out the very name of the ene- 
mies of Israel. From the imprecatory Psalms he 
had drawn deep draughts as an inspiration to his 
soul ; and as he reflected on the nature of the claims 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


19 


of the followers of the Nazarene, he prayed that 
God would will the destruction of all the enemies 
of Israel. 

Jesiah was not so enthusiastic ; his mind leaned 
toward money getting, and success in business. 
Yet his household was ordered according to the 
strictest rules of the Pharisees, and all the require- 
ments of the law were observed. Now, as he was 
so soon to leave his native city, he looked for the 
last time about him from his favorite tower, toward 
the north, the east, the west, the south. He saw 
the white walls of the Temple with the golden roof ; 
to the left of it, the frowning walls of terrible 
Antonia; still more to the left, the Amphitheatre 
of Herod ; turning about, he beheld the towers of 
Herod ; then his splendid palace ; and near it the 
palaces of the princely Sadducees ; and then nearer, 
about his own home, the many residences of the 
princes of Jerusalem. Then after breathing a 
prayer to God, he went to his rest. 

The morning dawned ; but before the hour for 
morning sacrifice, Jesiah, with his wife, daughter, 
and a few servants, was well on the way to 
Cesarea. 


CHAPTER II. 

STEPHEN AND SAUL. 

T the same hour in which Saul parted from 



his friend Jesiah, the voice of prayer and 
praise was ascending from the congregation as- 
sembled in the synagogue of the Galileans. A 
dark cloud seemed to be hovering over them, and 
in a kind of dread foreboding, they were gathered 
together to strengthen each other by the spiritual 
exercises that in times past had been found so 
efficient in driving away the troubles that beset 


them. 


During the seven years that had passed since the 
resurrection of their Lord, they had regularly met 
in the upper room, in which he had so plainly 
manifested himself to them as their spiritual Mas- 
ter. Great changes had taken place in their num- 
bers. Some had gone to join the Lord in glory; 
many had removed from the city of their fathers 
to other cities of the Empire; some had gone out 
from them, not having rightly understood the na- 
ture of their faith; and others, wearied by the 


20 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


21 


delay in the manifestation of the divine glory in 
the coming of the Messiah’s kingdom, had given 
up all worship, and were as the heathen. In the 
place of these, many new converts had entered; 
and in the joy that crowned their lives, the power 
of the Lord had been abundantly manifested. 

The voice of testimony had not ceased; but in 
the Temple, at the sacrifices and the feasts, the 
presence of the disciples of the Nazarene became 
more noticeable to the priests and rulers of the 
nation. But as they were peaceful, and attended 
to their own affairs, no cause could be found for 
stirring up the enmity of the mob against them. 
Yet lately, the tone of the priests toward them had 
become more threatening, and the claims of their 
leaders the more furiously resented. Harsh words 
had been hurled at them ; and they had cause to 
fear that peace toward them would not much longer 
endure. In their own body some dissatisfaction 
had sprung up; but by the wisdom and brotherly 
kindness of their leaders, the harmony had been 
restored, and once more they moved forward in 
one spirit. Their poor and their widows were no 
longer neglected ; their work was not slighted ; but 
every duty was faithfully performed in the spirit 
of the Lord. 


22 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


At their head stood a body of men of the most 
exalted character. Not only the apostles, who had 
learned from the Lord, and had been commissioned 
by him, but also the newly elected deacons were 
highly esteemed, because of their unflinching de- 
votion to the brotherhood. Chief among the latter 
was Stephen, a Hellenistic Jew, who had been a 
student in the school of Gamaliel, and who for that 
purpose had left his home in one of the cities of 
Cilicia, thirsting for instruction in the law, the 
prophets, and the ceremonials of his fathers. 

While attending this school, he had learned of 
Jesus, the Nazarene, and listening to him, had 
believed in him, and leaving the school of Gama- 
liel, had become one of his disciples. As one of 
the seventy, he had gone through the land preach- 
ing Christ ; and now, because of his learning and 
piety, he became the scholarly champion of the 
truths for which Christ, his Master, had died. As 
a scholar, he stood superior to all his brethren ; as a 
consecrated disciple of Jesus, none could be placed 
before him ; and in his words the grace of the Lord 
was manifested. 

He felt that now the time had come for a presen- 
tation of the truths of their creed to the disciples 
of Moses, who in their synagogue so ignorantly 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


23 


declaimed against the works and the words of the 
risen Christ. The challenge had gone forth; and 
on the morrow, in the synagogue of which he had 
once been a member, the synagogue of the Cili- 
cians, he would, before five representative syna- 
gogues, discuss with their most learned and elo- 
quent scholars, the teachings of the Scriptures 
regarding the Messiah. Now in prayer and praise, 
with the sympathetic support of the brethren, he 
sought the needed preparation for the conflict — an 
outpouring of grace from God. He knew that he 
should conquer; he thoroughly believed that his 
Master would be with him ; but he did not know to 
what ends the fury and bigotry of the Jews might 
lead them. Yet he counted not his life dear to 
himself; it belonged to the Master; and if by dying 
he could do a better work for the Lord, he was 
ready to die; at the least, whether living or dying, 
he was the Lord’s. As he spoke to the disciples of 
his trust and joy in the Lord, they felt the encour- 
aging influence of his words, and with him, sang 
fervent praises to the Lord. When the closing 
hour came, he gave them his benediction in the 
name of the Lord, and exhorted them to continue 
in prayer for him while on the morrow he endeav- 
ored to set forth the claims of his Lord and theirs. 


24 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


The morning dawned, and the crowds ascended 
the steps that led into the courts of the Temple, to 
be present at the morning sacrifice. This done, 
they departed, and the members of the five syna- 
gogues repaired to that of the Freedmen, in order to 
attend the discussion. Although many would have 
thought it beneath their dignity to hear such a dis- 
cussion, the reputation of the disputants drew them ; 
for they knew that, at least, there would be a flow 
of eloquence partakiug more of the nature of the 
Greek schools of oratory than of the Hebrew 
schools of the law. It would be Jews in blood and 
religion, battling with an armor fashioned and 
burnished in the language and rhetoric of the 
masters in Greece. It would be Saul and Stephen ; 
both of whom had gained distinction beneath the 
eyes of the mighty Gamaliel. 

The synagogue of the Freedmen was cosmopol- 
itan in its composition. There was more aggressive- 
ness in its methods than in the other synagogues. 
By travel, and commingling with the busy Greeks 
in their cities, and by active competition with 
Homans in trade, they had learned how to antici- 
pate the thoughts of those whose blood flowed 
quicker than that of the conservative religionists of 
the holy city ; hence it was an arena in which the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


25 


power of reason and fact would have a better 
opportunity than when blind hatred and stupid 
prejudice ruled. Stephen had been a member of 
this synagogue. Saul was now a member of it. 
Hence they met as equals. 

This synagogue was a large one, as it was the 
general gathering place of the greater number of 
the Jewish strangers that came to Jerusalem ; and 
its broad aisles and galleries could accommodate 
the multitudes who now flocked to the discussion. 

The Freedmen, Cyrenians, Alexandrians, Cili- 
cians, and Asians, were assigned reserved seats, 
while the disputants were given the elevated seats 
of the elders. In the galleries, the Christians found 
places with the body of nondescripts who, from 
curiosity, had come to listen to the discussion. 

As the Christians gazed upon Stephen, they felt 
no shame at the bearing of their champion. As a 
prince among princely men, he sat with a splendor 
in his look that betokened the perfect peace and 
trust that possessed his soul. Although he was 
alone, he felt no fear ; but a courage of the most 
exalted type marked his every glance; his face 
shone with radiant delight. The discussion began, 
and Stephen presented the points he would defend. 
His positions were : 


26 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


1. Jesus of Nazareth was the Christ spoken of in 
the Scriptures. 

2. The Scriptures spoke of Christ as suffering 
and dying for the sins of his people. 

3. Christ was the end of the law for righteous- 
ness to every one that believeth. 

4. The Temple, with its ceremonies, would pass 
away. 

5. Not only Israel, but men from all the nations 
of the earth, would find acceptance in the kingdom 
of the Messiah, which was not a political, but a 
spiritual, kingdom. 

As he proceeded to elaborate his arguments, his 
contestants found plenty of points to venture to 
attack, which they hastened to do, when he ceased. 
Then came the rapid running discussion, questions 
and answers, statements and counter-statements. 
Stephen was the target for all their shafts. Saul 
stood foremost among those attacking, wielding his 
fiery eloquence like a master, pressing home words 
from the prophets; meeting argument with argu- 
ment, until at length the spirit of Stephen was so 
stirred that the graces of oratory were unheeded, 
and the most forcible presentations of facts given. 
Like a mighty prophet he arose, and produced 
before them such a mass of evidence ; such glowing 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


27 


strains of prophetic inspiration ; such clear asser- 
tions from the Scriptures; that one by one, beaten 
and voiceless, they retired from the contest until 
only Saul remained ; and then, with the graphic 
power of a historian, Stephen hurled upon Saul 
fact upon fact, letter upon letter, until Saul, the 
dauntless, could say no more; and Stephen re- 
mained in the presence of them all, the conqueror. 

Previous to this, many of the priests had become 
obedient to the faith ; and now, as they listened to 
the defence of their belief, they rejoiced aloud in 
the loving kindness of God, who had permitted 
them to awaken to a knowledge of the true, spirit- 
ual meaning of the words of the prophets of old, as 
Stephen had just expounded them. 


CHAPTER III. 


STEPHEN’, THE MARTYR. 

B UT there were others present who were not dis- 
posed to take the eloquence of the champion 
so kindly. Filled with the bitterness of prejudice, 
and not fully comprehending the drift of his argu- 
ment, and in every statement beholding only an 
attack on Moses, or on the Temple, they gnashed 
their teeth in rage, and vowed to let no food pass 
their lips until they had brought these things to the 
attention of the elders. The spirit that had put 
Jesus to death once more awoke, and now it 
thirsted for the blood of his faithful disciple. 

The hated religion became more hateful than 
ever; and in the low breathed threats that the 
followers of Christ heard on every hand, they 
knew that the crisis had come, and that once 
more the called nation was rejecting the salvation 
sent by the Messiah of God. In a kind of a 
tumult the meeting closed, and the people, sepa- 
rating in groups, discussed the startling words of 

Stephen. Far different it might have been, if they 
28 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


29 


could have remembered the exact words he used, 
aud have comprehended their meaning. They 
had no stenographer to take down the rapidly 
uttered words for reference, but each man’s frail 
memory was depended upon for the vindication 
of the judgment of the speaker. At length some 
of his bitter foes, led by a desire for gain, and for 
the favor of the elders, arose and said that they 
were ready to swear before the Sanhedrim, that 
Stephen had uttered blasphemous words against 
the Temple. 

When Stephen left the synagogue, he was soon 
surrounded by his enthusiastic brethren, who had 
heard his words and had witnessed his triumph. 
He himself was calm and confident in the ultimate 
growth of the religion of Jesus; but he had heard 
many of the threats against himself, and he knew 
not how soon the vengeance of the Jews might fall 
upon him. But ever faithful, he at once resumed 
his duties as the almoner of the bounty of the 
brotherhood; and going to the homes of some of 
the poor of the flock, carried to them sweet 
messages, culled from the promises of their Lord. 

Saul was astonished, chagrined, baffled. His 
choicest arguments were thrown to the ground as 
worthless; his keenest points were blunted against 


30 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the armor of his foe; and, instead of convincing 
Stephen of his mistake, he beheld before him a 
sea of conclusions utterly at variance with what 
he had hitherto most confidently taught and 
cherished. He was not convinced, only silenced ; 
and his courage was transformed into hatred. The 
suggestions of some of his companions while he was 
in this state of mind, found a ready acceptance. 
If argument could not silence the bold blasphemer 
of the Almighty, the judgment of the Sanhedrim 
could. So, with the crowd of angry bigots, Saul 
sought the ear of the high priest, to counsel him at 
once to nip this heresy in the bud. 

The high priest was ready for the deed. The 
shedding of blood had become so common, that the 
conscience did not seem to rebel against it; and 
the lordly Sadducee held the followers of the Naz- 
arene in such profound contempt, both politically 
and ecclesiastically, that to take their lives was 
only a short and easy way to be rid of them. In 
this case, however, such prominence had been given 
to it, that future action demanded a show of author- 
ity. For seven years, the Temple had been invaded 
by this audacious class. Solomon’s Porch was their 
favorite meeting place. There, upon that spacious 
pavement, beneath the lofty roof, supported by 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


31 


magnificent columns, the people were urged to 
accept Jesus as the Messiah. They were orderly, 
and paid proper respect to all of the customs of 
the Temple ; they never violated any of the laws ; 
they never indulged in insurrection ; and the cap- 
tain of the Temple had no good cause of complaint 
against them. But they had become an eyesore to 
the rulers, who determined that, upon the first 
provocation, the whole sect should be extinguished. 

While the excitement was still intense over the 
result of the discussion, the Sanhedrim was called 
together in the usual meeting place, the hall Gazith 
in the Temple, with the predetermined judgment 
that the ancient rights of the Sanhedrim were to 
be acted upon, and that the audacious Stephen 
should receive the punishment of death. 

The servants of the high priest were not slow in 
informing the seventy members of the duty de- 
manding their presence; and they speedily came 
together, and sat in their accustomed places. When 
the high priest, in his robes of office, ascended to 
his station, the object of their malice was sent for. 

It was not difficult to find Stephen. No secrecy 
was sought by him. He went openly about his 
duties, faithful to the charge committed to him. 
Hence, when the officers came to him, and cited 


32 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


him to appear before the Sanhedrim, though well 
aware of the danger threatening him, he went with 
them as courageously as he went before the syna- 
gogues. It was the sublimest period of his life. 
He was to stand before the highest ecclesiastical 
tribunal in the land. His Master had stood before 
the same body, and upon him they had vented their 
most bitter hatred. So they might do to him ; but 
Stephen was ready to walk in the footsteps of his 
Lord, if counted worthy. 

When he was ushered into the presence of the 
body, their stately manners would have awed a com- 
mon man ; but Stephen thought of a higher power, 
enshrined in a loftier glory ; and his mind so dwelt 
on that, that the company before him alarmed him 
not. As he stood and gazed upon them, he marked 
the lowering brows of the more embittered against 
him. They evidently were filled with the most 
vindictive hatred. The witnesses were called, and 
gave their testimony. They repeated the very 
words of Stephen, yet so distorted and in such a 
connection as entirely to pervert the meaning. 
Then came the call of the high priest : “Are these 
things so?” 

And Stephen, once more glancing around the 
semicircle of venerable elders, said : “ Brethren 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


33 


and fathers, hearken ! The God of glory appeared to 
our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, 
before he dwelt in Haran, and said to him : Go 
forth from thy country, and from thy kindred, and 
come into the land which I shall show thee. Then 
he went forth from the land of the Chaldeans, and 
dwelt in Haran ; and from thence, after his father 
was dead, he caused him to remove into this land, 
wherein ye now dwell. And he gave him no 
inheritance in it — not even a foot-breadth ; and he 
promised to give it to him for a possession, and to 
his seed after him, when he had no child. And 
God spake after this manner, that his seed shall be 
a sojourner in a strange land ; and they will bring 
them into bondage, and afflict them four hundred 
years. And the nation to whom they shall be in 
bondage I will judge, saith God ; and after that, 
they shall come forth and shall serve me in this 
place. And he gave him the covenant of circum- 
cision ; and thus he begat Isaac, and circumcised 
him the eighth day ; and Isaac, Jacob ; and Jacob the 
twelve patriarchs ; and the patriarchs, moved with 
envy, sold Joseph into Egypt. And God was with 
him, and delivered him out of all his afflictions, 
and gave him favor and wisdom in the sight of 

Pharaoh, King of Egypt ; and he made him Gov- 
C 


34 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


ernor over Egypt, and all his house. And there 
came a famine over all the land of Egypt and 
Canaan, and a great affliction ; and our fathers 
found no sustenance. But Jacob, hearing that 
there was grain in Egypt, first sent out our 
fathers; and, at the second time, Joseph was recog- 
nized by his brothers; and the race of Joseph was 
made known unto Pharaoh. Then Joseph sent, 
and called for Jacob his father, and all his kindred, 
threescore and fifteen souls. And Jacob went down 
into Egypt and died, he and our fathers, and were 
removed to Shechem, and laid in the tomb that 
Abraham bought, for a sum of money, of the sons 
of Hamor, the father of Shechem. 

“But as the time of the promise drew near, 
which God declared to Abraham, the people grew 
and multiplied in Egypt, until another king arose 
who knew not Joseph. He, dealing subtly with 
our race, afflicted our fathers, so that they should 
cast out their infants, that they might not be pre- 
served alive. In which time Moses was born, and 
was exceeding fair, who was nourished three 
months in his father’s house. And when he was 
cast out, Pharaoh’s daughter took him up, and 
nourished him for herself as a son. 

“And Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


35 


the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in 
deeds. And when he was forty years old, it came 
into his heart to visit his brethren, the sons of Israel. 
And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended 
him, and avenged the one oppressed by smiting the 
Egyptian. For he supposed his brethren would 
understand that God, by his hand, would deliver 
them ; but they understood not. And on the fol- 
lowing day, he showed himself to them as they were 
contending, and urged them to peace, saying: 
Ye are brethren ; why wrong ye one another? But 
he who was wronging his neighbor thrust him away, 
saying: Who made thee a ruler and a judge over 
us? Wilt thou kill me, as thou didst kill the 
Egyptian yesterday ? And Moses fled at thi3 say- 
ing, and became a sojourner in the land of Midian, 
where he begat two sons. And when forty years 
were completed, there appeared to him in the 
wilderness of the Mount Sinai, an angel in a flame 
of fire in a bush. And Moses, seeing it, wondered 
at the sight ; and as he drew near to behold it, the 
voice of the Lord came to him, saying : I am the 
God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the 
God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. And Moses 
trembled and durst not behold. And the Lord 
said to him : Loose the sandals from thy feet ; for 


36 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the place where thou standest is holy ground. 
Truly, I saw the affliction of my people in Egypt, 
and I heard their groaning, and came down to 
deliver them. And now come, I will send thee into 
Egypt. This Moses whom they denied, saying: 
Who made thee a ruler and a judge? him did 
God send as a ruler and a redeemer by the hand of 
the angel who appeared to him in the bush. He 
brought them out, working wonders and signs in 
the land of Egypt, and in the Red Sea, and in the 
wilderness forty years. 

“ This is the Moses who said to the children of 
Israel : A Prophet will God raise up to you of your 
brethren, like unto me. This is he who was in the 
congregation in the wilderness with the angel who 
spoke to him in the Mount Sinai, and with our 
fathers ; who received the living oracles to give to 
us; to whom our fathers would. not be obedient, but 
thrust him from them, and in their hearts turned 
back again into Egypt, saying to Aaron : Make 
us gods who shall go before us; for as for this 
Moses, who brought us out of the land of Egypt, 
we know not what is become of him. 

“And they made a calf in those days, and 
offered sacrifice to the idol, and rejoiced in the 
works of their own hands. And God turned away, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


37 


and gave them up to worship the host of heaven ; 
as it is written in the book of the prophets : 

“ Did ye offer to me slain beasts and sacrifices, 
Forty years in the wilderness, O house of Israel? 
And ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, 

And the star of the god Remphan, 

The figures which ye made to worship them ; 
And I will carry you away beyond Babylon. 

“ Our fathers had the tabernacle of the testimony 
in the wilderness, as he who spoke to Moses com- 
manded, that he should make it according to the 
pattern that he had seen; which also our fathers 
received, and brought in with Joshua into the 
possession of the heathen, whom God drove out 
before our fathers, unto the days of David, who 
found favor before God, and asked that he might 
find a habitation for the God of Jacob. But 
Solomon built a house for him. Yet the Most 
High dwells not in temples made with hands; 
as says the prophet: • 

“ Heaven is my throne, 

And the earth is my footstool ; 

What house will ye build for me? saith the 
Lord. 

Or what is my place of rest ? 

Did not my hands make all these things?” 


38 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


By this time, they fully realized the meaning of 
his appeal to history. And by the frown on their 
faces, and their low mutterings ; by the shaking of 
their heads, while some even put their fingers in 
their ears to hear no more, — he saw that to con- 
tinue the discussion further was useless; that no 
appeal, either to the Scriptures or to their own 
reason, could move them. Leaving, therefore, the 
argument unfinished, he exclaimed : 

“Stiff-necked, and uncircumcised in heart and 
ears! Ye do always resist the Holy Spirit. As 
your fathers did, so do ye. Which of the prophets 
did not your fathers persecute? And they slew 
those who announced beforehand concerning the 
coming of the Just One; of whom ye have now 
become the betrayers and murderers ; who received 
the law as the ordinances of angels, and kept it 
not.” 

How the outcries against him were loud, and 
coupled with the severest expressions of rage, and 
they gnashed their teeth against him. But he 
arose into a sublime ecstasy of feeling; his eyes 
were opened to discern spiritual things ; heaven 
itself unfolded ; and seeing the glory of God, and 
Jesus, as if he had just leaped from his throne to 
assist his servant, Stephen glowed with the glory 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


39 


of the spectacle, and then, in his rapture, ex- 
claimed : 

“ Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son 
of man standing on the right hand of God ! ” 

He could say no more, for forgetting their dignity 
and their judicial obligations, with wild yells they 
sprang from their seats, tore open their robes, 
glared fiercely at him, and covering their ears so 
as not to be defiled by hearing his blasphemy, 
pushed him out of the hall, then dragged him 
out of the Temple, through the Damascus Gate, 
out to a rounded knell not far from Calvary, and 
there stoned him to death. 

Saul gave his voice against him.' More than 
that, he was in the midst of the throng; and as the 
false witnesses, stripped for the purpose of freedom 
in hurling the stones, they laid their garments at 
Saul’s feet, and only claimed them when the saintly 
martyr was dead. 

In his last moments, Stephen uttered a prayer; 
and above the yells of the crowd, Saul heard that 
prayer. It was : “ Lord, lay not this sin to their 

charge.” And Saul returned to the high priest 
with this prayer ringing in his soul. 

Stephen’s body was carefully taken up by his 
brethren; and in the burial ceremonies, there was 


40 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


great lamentation by his devout friends, wails of 
agony from many crushed hearts, as they knew 
that this was only the beginning of a terrible and 
pitiless persecution. 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE FLIGHT. 

T'N the evening of the same day, as the Priest 
Talmai was seated on his divan, engaged in his 
customary study of the Prophet Isaiah, the servant 
drew aside the curtain that hung over the doorway, 
and announced a messenger from Simon Peter, the 
apostle. Bidding the servant admit him, a mo- 
ment passed, and then one of the brethren appeared 
in the doorway, and, waving his hand, said : 

“Grace and peace to you from our Lord Jesus 
Christ.” 

“And to you the same, with all spiritual bless- 
ings,” answered Talmai, at the same time rising and 
kissing the brother on the right cheek, then con- 
tinuing : “ What providence blesses me with the 
presence of my esteemed brother at this hour ? ” 

“Simon Peter,” the visitor replied, “has re- 
quested your attendance at the synagogue as soon 
as possible, to meet other of the brethren, to hear 
important and startling information which he has 
just received.” 


41 


42 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


“Go thy way,” Talmai answered; “in a few 
moments I will follow thee. Peace be to thee.” 

When the messenger had departed, Talmai 
passed out of the room where he had been sitting, 
and, going up to the house top, approached a corner, 
where, under a spacious awning, was seated a 
beautiful woman, and by her side a boy but little 
more than thirteen years of age. A glance at the 
boy’s features revealed the fact that he was the 
son of this woman ; and that he was the idol of his 
mother was made apparent by the affectionate 
glances she was bestowing upon him; for with all 
the fondness of an Israelitish mother, she beheld in 
her son the promise of the most exalted virtues. 

Saluting them, the priest informed his wife of 
his sudden call to the synagogue, warned her that 
he might not return until a late hour, and said that 
she should not be alarmed at his absence. As he 
departed, she prayed that the Lord would be with 
him, for of late strange forebodings had filled her 
heart. Her husband was a priest of the Temple, 
and could trace his ancestry in an unbroken line 
back to Aaron, the first priest. But now he was 
numbered with the Christians, for he believed in 
the Jesus as the promised prophet like unto Moses, 
and in a careful study of the word of God, he 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


43 


knew that the Christ of God had come, and that 
all things had happened to him as the Scriptures 
foretold. 

In this faith his wife fully shared ; for she was a 
true daughter of Israel; and with deep spiritual 
longing, she looked for the return of Messiah to 
cover the humiliation of the past with the efful- 
gence of the promised millennial splendor. Their 
son also was rapidly advancing in the way of life. 
With the most scrupulous care for him, they had 
fulfilled every requirement of the law. As soon as 
he was able to lisp his mother’s name, they taught 
him to pronounce the names of the heroes of the 
nation. When his mind was prepared to compass 
sentences, they taught him verses from the law. 
When six years of age, he was placed in the rab- 
binical school, and by the choicest oral instruction, 
was led into the simplest truths of the traditions. 
At ten years of age, he was put to the study of 
rabbinical comments on ihe law ; at twelve, he was 
placed before the doctors of the law, preparatory 
to becoming a son of Israel ; and at thirteen, the 
age he had but recently passed, he chose his trade, 
that of a carpenter, and in the most solemn manner 
became bound on his own personal responsibility 
before God to practice all the moral requirements 


44 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


of the law. But beyond all this, of his own choice, 
he had gladdened his parents’ hearts, by asking to 
be baptized into the fellowship of the disciples of 
the Lord Jesus. He was also studying the duties 
of the priesthood ; for, as the only son of his father, 
he might yet be called on to officiate in that father’s 
stead, when he, through the infirmities of age, or by 
death, should pass from the service. If, perchance, 
the Messiah should not return before that time 
drew nigh. 

Talmai, the priest, rapidly passed along the street 
until he arrived in front of the synagogue of the 
Nazarenes. It was in nowise distinguished from 
the buildings about it. It was a private residence, 
so altered within as to serve the purposes of the 
brethren of the Lord Jesus. It was two stories in 
height, with a front of undressed stone, with no 
windows on the first floor, and only narrow, latticed 
windows on the second. The doorway was arched, 
and the door swung in, opened only by the watch- 
man, who remained within. As was the usual 
style, the narrow, vault-like entry led from the door 
to the court, and then up a flight of stairs to the 
audience chamber of the congregation. The family 
taking care of the synagogue dwelt in the lower 
part, and the large upper room was reserved for the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


45 


church. Knocking at the door, the priest was at 
once admitted, and he quickly passed to the hall of 
the congregation. Here he found already assem- 
bled the apostles, deacons, and the leading men of 
the faith who were in Jerusalem. Among them 
were priests like himself, some rabbis, and even two 
members of the Sanhedrim. 

In subdued whispers, they spoke with each other 
of the late occurrences, and of the call so suddenly 
bidding them assemble. At length, after a few 
more had entered, Peter arose and called the assem- 
bly to order. As in respectful silence they at once 
took their places and listened, he said : 

“ Men and brethren : It has been many years 
since the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ was shed 
on the cross by the hatred and wickedness of our 
brethren in Israel ; and during these years, though 
we have been scorned and trodden upon, our lives 
have been spared, and the worst we have had to 
endure has been but hard words and cruel threats. 
But now, my brethren, a change ha3 come over the 
feelings of the rulers toward us, and they have 
determined upon our complete destruction; from 
which the Lord preserve us! They have already 
bereft of life our dearly beloved brother Stephen, 
who in his last moments witnessed a goodly pro- 


46 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


fession; but this is only the beginning of the 
troubles that will fall upon us. That you may 
know the cause of my calling you together, will 
you, Amos, son of Hur, stand up, and declare 
what you have this day learned?” 

Being thus called upon, Amos, son of Hur, 
arose, and standing by the side of the ark of the 
records, spoke as follows: 

“Brethren, it has fallen to my lot to be the 
bearer of sad tidings, which may our Lord turn 
to the defence and glory of his name. When we 
saw Stephen hurried to his death, we indeed hoped 
that the shedding of such precious blood w’ould 
satisfy the anger of the elders of Israel ; but it is 
not so, my brethren. The sight of that holy man 
dying has but whetted their appetite for blood, and 
they thirst for a renewal of that sight. 

“ In secret session of some of their leading men — 
of which, according to the will of God, I w T as an 
unseen witness — that fierce tiger, Saul of Tarsus, was 
commissioned to exterminate the sect of the Naz- 
arenes. By the written and sealed authority of the 
high priest, and of the Sanhedrim, he is authorized 
to enter even into our private dwellings, and drag 
forth to prison, and perchance to death, whomsoever 
he may find guilty of believing in Jesus. Sup- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


47 


ported by a large number of his companions, who 
are chagrined by their defeat in argument by the 
saintly Stephen, he will at once proceed to the 
fulfillment of this commission. And more than 
this, he has received from some brother of Judas 
Iscariot, the names of the apostles, deacons, priests, 
and prophets of our number, with their residence, 
and also of many others of our fellowship ; and his 
anger will surely not abate until he has wrought 
havoc amongst all these whom he has sworn to 
destruction. Wherefore, my brethren, it behooves 
us to prepare at once for death, or for flight before 
the swift stroke of this persecutor falls upon us.” 

As the speaker ceased, and resumed his station, 
silence fell upon them all. What they feared had 
come at last. At length the silence was broken by 
one of the brethren asking, if he knew how soon 
these things would fall upon them, to which the 
reply was given : 

“ Before the next hour for evening sacrifice shall 
come, the sword will fall, and the name of Talmai, 
the priest, is at the head of the list.” 

More than this could not be learned. Where- 
upon a general discussion was held as to the best 
course to pursue. At length it was agreed that 
all who could do so, should at once place themselves 


48 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


beyond the reach of the high priest. The apostles 
would remain in concealment in Jerusalem, to look 
after such of the flock as could not depart. And 
the deacons would accompany the various parties to 
their respective places of refuge, so that thus the 
unity of their fellowship might be preserved. It 
was deemed essential for his own security, and the 
welfare of the cause, that Talmai should at once 
depart out of the city. 

Nicholas of Antioch, now arose, and said, that he 
would depart for Damascus, and thence to Antioch, 
and perchance the Lord would open a wide door to 
them in that, his native city. He expressed, more- 
over, the earnest hope that Talmai would meet him 
there. 

Philip said that he would go into Samaria, and 
there accomplish the will of the Lord ; and thus 
the brethren, telling of whither they would go, 
after prayer and the benediction of the apostles, 
departed to their homes, to make ready for imme- 
diate flight. 

It was with a sad heart that Talmai returned to 
his home. He had been reared in luxury; his 
wife and son had never known a hardship ; fortune 
had ever smiled upon them ; their path had been 
strewn with roses. And now he must go to his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


49 


wife, and ask her, even this very night, to leave 
the home of her fathers, and become, with him, a 
wanderer. 

When he reached his home, he found her, in 
great anxiety, awaiting his coming. She noticed 
his sad look and tone, and knew that there was 
trouble. Leading him to her favorite tower, where 
in solitude they could converse, she asked him why 
he returned with so heavy a heart. 

“Daughter of Thamar, ,, he said, “seest thou 
that flame rising from over the altar ? Thou wilt 
see that no more. Is the couch on which thou 
reclinest soft and pleasant? It will no more be 
thine. Dost thou behold the towers of thy neigh- 
bors and friends? Look upon them for the last 
time. Before the hour for morning sacrifice, we 
must be far hence.” 

As the frightened look crept into her eyes, he 
tenderly took her hand, and said : “ O thou mother 
in Israel, because we love and trust the Lord Jesus, 
the hand of persecution is stretched out against us ; 
and the name of thy husband, and his household, 
stands first on the list. To-morrow, the stroke will 
fall. Let us leave our house in the charge of the 
steward, and let us take a man-servant, and a maid- 
servant, and with our son, at once depart, and in 
D 


50 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Antioch find a home until Messiah comes to reign. 
What say’st thou ? ” 

For a moment her head rested on his shoulder ; 
then, looking up into his face, she answered : 

“ Husband, thou hast spoken well ; we will 
depart. Let us at once make ready.” 

The hours of preparation rapidly passed away ; 
and before the first streaks of dawn came, all was 
ready. The camels were laden with what would be 
necessary in the journey ; the houdahs were fur- 
nished to make the traveling as easy as possible ; a 
bag of money was safely secured; the steward re- 
ceived his instructions ; and amidst the wailing and 
the tears of the entire household, the man of God, 
with his wife and child, departed from the home of 
his childhood, never to return. 

Covered with the veils so commonly worn, they 
lingered in the street until the opening of the gates, 
and then, with swift tread, passed quickly toward 
the north. By the time of the morning sacrifice, 
they were beyond all sight of the city; and they 
only halted when, in the midst of Samaria, they 
knew that they were safe from immediate pursuit. 
And even at this place, they only remained long 
enough to obtain some rest, which was so greatly 
needed. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


51 


It was but a short time after the morning sacri- 
fice, that a company of men stopped before the 
house of Talmai, the priest. The leader of this 
company was Saul of Tarsus. It was only after 
repeatedly knocking at the gate, that the porter 
appeared, and demanded the cause of their dis- 
turbance ; and he only opened the door when they 
had shown him their authority from the high 
priest to search the house, and apprehend Talmai, 
the priest, and his family. Then the porter in- 
formed them that all search was unnecessary, as 
Talmai, with his wife and child, had departed on a 
journey of many days. 

Then Saul knew that the bird had flown, and had 
escaped the snare that was spread for him. Never- 
theless, in fierce anger, he searched the house thor- 
oughly, to see if it were really so. When his vain 
search was ended, he departed, to vent his rage on 
some of the disciples of less note than the good 
priest. 


CHAPTER V. 


TALMAPS JOURNEY FROM JERUSALEM. 
HEN Talmai made the first halt by the side 



" " of a well, in a grove of fruitful olives, the 
sun was high in the heavens, but the distance 
traveled was sufficient to secure his present safety 
from the rage of his foe. Yet he fully realized 
that only by putting a long distance between him- 
self and his pursuer, could he hope for more than 
merely temporary safety. As soon, therefore, as 
they had rested and refreshed themselves, they 
again mounted their camels, and moved for- 


ward. 


Bartholomew was prevented from feeling fatigued 
because of the novelty of his ride. This was the 
first time he had ever mounted a camel, and every 
peculiar feature of the ride awakened his attention. 
Previously, whenever he had traveled, it had been 
on horseback, or on a steady ass ; but now it was in 
a litter, securely fastened by straps on the back of 
the tall beast, and thus he was gently rocked by its 
motion, as it moved forward so evenly, so softly, 


62 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


53 


with its nose held high, and head swinging to 
and fro. 

They could not travel the usual distance between 
the regular halting places, as Talmai’s wife, not 
used to this mode, became extremely weary. As 
the day declined, they stopped before the largest 
kahn of a village in the beautiful plain of Esdrse- 
lon, in which they found shelter for the night. 
The next morning, at an early hour, they again 
moved forward ; and as they passed through Naz- 
areth, Talmai pointed out the various places where, 
no doubt, Jesus, when a lad, had played, even as 
they saw lads now engaged in play. They soon 
after came to Sepphoris, the Roman capital, and 
here they noticed the influence of the western cos- 
tumes and soldierly habits. Here, also, they entered 
upon the Roman military road, one of the charac- 
teristic features of the Roman Empire. It was a 
road broad and even, w T ell paved, and fitted for 
rapid marches in time of war. Over this road they 
now passed, until leaving Carmel to their left, with 
its frowning brow thrust far out into the sea, they 
first caught sight of the blue waters of the sea, 
and then of the houses of Ptolemais below them. 

As they felt the fresh salt air from over the 
-waters, they were revived, and glad to know that 


54 


JUDITH AND GrLAUCIA. 


they were nearing a place of safety. Now, for 
many miles, their way was along the shore of the 
sea; but forward they pressed, determined not to 
halt until they reached the busy city of Tyre. At 
length, they saw before them the great mountain of 
rock, that in a bold bluff, with steep, precipitous 
front, stood in their way ; but the road wound over 
the summit, and as they crossed it, they knew why 
it was called the Ladder of Tyre. 

Bartholomew looked down, and saw, about two 
hundred feet below, the waves of the sea dashing 
against the immutable rock. Passing this place in 
safety, they soon came to the city of Tyre ; and with 
thankfulness to God for thus far leading them, they 
prepared to dismount and find rest. As the com- 
mand, Skh! Skh! was given to the camels to 
kneel, with grunts of satisfaction they did do, and 
stretched their long necks on the ground so that 
the rider, putting his foot on the camel’s neck as a 
step, might easily dismount and reach the ground 
in safety. 

Talmai’s wife was thoroughly fatigued, and he 
was apprehensive lest her strength would not last 
until the journey was ended. Thus far, the excite- 
ment had sustained her; but now, the reaction 
threatened to come and leave her prostrated. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


55 


Fortunately, Talmai heard of a merchant ship 
that had entered the harbor the day before to 
obtain a quantity of the dye for which Tyre was 
so famous; and, having obtained what it desired, 
was about to proceed to Seleucia to complete her 
cargo. Hastily sending a servant to secure their 
passage, he at once moved down to the wharf; and 
the servant, having been successful, they were 
allowed to embark ; and as the winds were in the 
right quarter, the anchors were at once hoisted, and 
the vessel passed out of the harbor, heading toward 
the north. Now indeed they were safe ; and, more- 
over, the bracing air from the bosom of the blue 
waves seemed to instill into the party new life. 
Talmai’s* wife, reclining on a couch on the deck, 
rested as sweetly as if in her own palace in Jeru- 
salem. 

The next morning, Bartholomew, with the keen 
interest of an active mind, went from one part of 
the vessel to another, curiously observing its vari- 
ous features and motions. It was a large mer- 
chantman, and was bound for Rome, making up 
its cargo in the various ports of the eastern Med- 
iterranean. It had already gathered olives and 
wines from Cesarea and Joppa, and dyes from Tyre, 
and was now on its way to Seleucia, to meet a large 


56 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


caravan from the East, from which it was to re- 
ceive a valuable cargo for its Roman trade. 

Bartholomew walked over its long, narrow deck 
with great wonder. The tall mast in the centre ; 
the one huge sail ; the net-work of cords and ropes ; 
the high bulwark along the sides ; the great block 
at the masthead ; the huge piles of tacklings and 
ropes for undergirding; the two rudders, one on 
each quarter ; the stem and stern exactly alike in 
shape ; the huge crane head as the ornament at the 
stern ; and the gaudily painted name of the vessel, 
with the figure of its protecting deity, at the bow — 
all were so different from anything he had ever 
before seen, that he hardly knew which to think 
the greatest wonder. 

The sailors, too, were interesting characters. At 
the Joppa Gate in Jerusalem, he had often seen 
travelers from all parts of the world, and all man- 
ner of traffic ; but in that place, the constant bustle 
of trading, and danger of contact with the unclean, 
had restrained him from observing the particular 
classes. Moreover, when there, the sailor was in 
his holiday dress, and being out of his element, 
acted in a bold, reckless, and unnatural way. Here, 
on the vessel, he saw the sailor at home, and in his 
natural bearing, acting obedient to orders, and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


57 


subject to discipline. Their language he could not 
understand, for they spoke that of Home, the Latin, 
but he could understand the expression on their 
faces ; and so, with some satisfaction, he watched 
them as they talked and laughed with each 
other. 

From these, his attention was drawn to a little 
girl, who came on the deck. Her dark hair, in 
loose, wavy clusters, hung freely over her shoulders; 
her eyes were dark and soft in expression ; her form 
was slender; and she was clothed in the dress of 
the orthodox Pharisees of Jerusalem. He rec- 
ognized at once, by her features and dres3, that 
like himself, she was a child of Abraham ; and, 
meeting her so unexpectedly, and under such cir- 
cumstances, he at once felt an eager desire to win 
her favor. She, too, was surprised to see a Jewish 
lad clothed in garments belonging exclusively to 
the families of the priests, as she had supposed 
there were no Jews on the vessel, excepting her 
own family; for she had been sleeping when the 
new-comers had arrived, and no one had spoken to 
her about them. As Bartholomew glanced toward 
her, she stopped and looked at him, and then smiled. 
Encouraged by the smile, he went toward her, and, 
in a manly tone, said : 


58 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


“ Peace be unto you, daughter of Israel. May 
the Lord of our fathers ever be with you.” 

Meekly, in words of salutation, such as she had 
often heard her father use, she answered : 

“And to you the same, if you are a son of the 
true faith.” 

Bartholomew smiled as he answered : 

“I am Bartholomew, the son of Talmai, the 
priest, and our home is on Mount Zion, in Jeru- 
salem.” 

To this, in responsive confidence, she replied : 

“And I am Judith, the daughter of Jesiah, and 
we did live in the Holy City ; but we are now going 
to Rome to live, until Messiah comes, and then we 
will return to our home in Jerusalem.” 

Thus the children became acquainted. Together 
they strolled the deck, and watched the line of the 
coast on the right, with here and there its bluffs, 
and its white-walled houses ; and on the left, they 
caught sight of the distant shore of the great island 
Cyprus, as its long, narrow point stretched toward 
them. But they talked the most about their old 
home, the beloved city of David ; for both of them 
had been trained in the faith of their fathers ; and 
from earliest childhood, the pride of their ancestry, 
and the prophetic glory of their nation, had a lead- 









. 












■ 












m 


'-.■ziWMM 




iS! 




:r:T: ; 










' 




IffW 


l-.T'V- 










’■ . VJ^ 








: - H: .:r 










•s, ■ 






r ;; -C 




m 






Judith and Glaucia. 


Tuge 59 . 

























JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


59 


ing place in their education. They talked of their 
homes, their friends, their companions, and their 
plays. 

J udith told about Saul ; and Bartholomew about 
Stephen ; not knowing that the fate of the one, and 
the hatred of the other, had caused their meeting 
each other so strangely. 

When the parents of Judith came on the deck, 
they espied the priest and his wife, and recognizing 
the priestly dress, they saluted them, and entered 
into conversation. 

The time was too short to exchange confidences; 
and only afterward, from the conversation of their 
children, did they learn how wide was the gap that 
separated them. 

There was great excitement among them when 
the Pierian mountain came in sight, soon followed 
by a view of Seleucia, which was situated on the 
low lands at the end of the mountain ; for here they 
must part. 

As they neared the port, all was bustle and 
preparation. The officers shouted their commands ; 
the sailors were prompt to obey; the passengers 
who were to land, were busy in collecting their 
possessions; and all was in motion. Meanwhile, 
the well-managed vessel swept past the jetties that 


60 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


stretched out from the harbor, past the walls of 
solid masonry, in through the gateways, and came 
to anchor at the wharf, in the irregular oval port. 
The last salams of peace and blessing were spoken, 
and Talmai, with his wife, son, servants, and 
camels, passed from the vessel to the wharf. As 
they mingled in the crowd, Bartholomew, turning, 
beheld Judith leaning over the taffrail on the 
upper deck, tearfully watching him. He waved 
her a final farewell, and then turned into the street 
that led toward Antioch. 

Judith was, indeed, grieved to see him depart. 
She had learned to love him with the sweet, pure, 
trusting love of early childhood. He was to her 
the realization of her ideal; and his image had 
entered her heart, to remain enshrined, and to sur- 
vive the vicissitudes of years. But her immediate 
attention was called to consider the life on the 
broad and spacious wharf. The caravan that had 
been looked for had arrived, and was now coming 
down to yield its precious burdens into the care of 
the vessel. 

It was a great caravan, and in its march and 
changes had gathered up the products from the 
ends of the earth. From distant Sinim, nearly a 
year before, some of its burdens had been started, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


61 


and from station to station had been transferred, 
with accumulations from Sogdiana, Bactriana, Par- 
thia, Media, Persia, and then in long and tedious 
marches had crossed the great desert, and passing 
through Mesopotamia, had uninterruptedly pur- 
sued its course, until now the march was ended, 
and the vessel was ready to receive its treasures. 
There were the great dust-colored camels, with tufts 
of fox-colored hair on their slender necks ; beautiful 
Arabian horses, that had been fed on camels’ milk, 
and had been petted as were the children; hand- 
some wild asses from the desert ; large, meek-eyed 
sheep, with long, unshorn w T ool, from Bactriana; 
and peculiar looking slaves from the regions be- 
yond Sogdiana. There were the busy cosmopolitan 
dealers from Antioch, who served as middle men, 
and brave sheiks from the desert, who had care- 
fully guarded the caravan from attack ; and mer- 
chants from Persia; and Jews from all the cities 
along the march, who, with keen scent, had fol- 
lowed the caravan to obtain the best of the goods 
for their aristocratic patrons. There were voices in 
a score of languages, and manners the most diverse 
in nature; and amid the din of this complex man, 
the shouts of the sheiks, the oaths of the servants, 
the loud talking of the merchants, the neighing of 


62 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the horses, the braying of the asses, and the groans 
of the camels, the bargains were made that trans- 
ferred the goods from the merchants of the East to 
the merchants of the West; and the gold of Rome 
to be carried where the waves of the great ocean 
rolled on the eastern coasts of Sinim. 

As Jesiah watched the trading, he soon learned 
the business of the various merchants. There was 
one who dealt in precious stones; he was happy, 
for he had secured diamonds and rubies from India. 
There was one who dealt in silks; and he had 
secured the finest quality from Sinim, so costly that 
it would bring him, in Rome, twelve ounces of gold 
for a pound; and the merchant returning to his 
home in Samarcand would be rewarded in an 
extravagant manner. There was another, who 
dealt in shawls and the finest fabrics from the 
sheepfolds of Persia. There was one who dealt in 
sabres, and he had secured a lot, not only of the 
finest steel, but with the handles richly embellished 
with precious stones; and another, who possessed 
the most delicate specimens of porcelain from 
Sinim, and also its rivals from Persia. Some had 
fine copper from the mines of Mazanderan, and 
silver from Maden. 

At length, the trading was finished and the vessel 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


63 


was stocked. The anchor was hoisted, and once 
more the ship spread its sail to the breeze, and 
passing out through the narrow gateway in the 
wall of masonry, continued the voyage to Rome. 


CHAPTER VI. 


THE ARRIVAL AT ANTIOCH. 

S Talmai and his family, leaving the wharf, 



turned into the road that led to the south- 
east, past the famous avenue with its double row 
of marble columns, Bartholomew was glad that the 
crowd of travelers was so great as to compel them 
to pause awhile before passing through the gate of 
the city, as this short pause enabled him to observe 
more minutely the magnificent gate of Seleucia, 
with its pilasters and towers. Then as the com- 
pany moved forward, they passed through this 
gateway, and entered on the road that, after wind- 
ing around the base of Mount Pieria, extends in a 
straight course to Antioch. By this road, the 
distance between the two cities was only a little 
less than seventeen miles, while by the river, it was 
more than forty miles. 

This road was almost like a city thoroughfare, 
with its moving caravans, its troops of camels, its 
pleasure parties, Roman soldiers, merchants, and 
clamorous beggars. And although the dust was 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


65 


thick in the air, it did not prevent Bartholomew 
from seeing the fragrant and picturesque shrubs, 
the vines and myrtles, the bay and ilex, the 
arbutus and dwarf oaks, the fig trees and sycamores, 
that adorned the mountain bluffs, or flourished 
luxuriantly in the gardens that lined the road. 

As they came nearer to Antioch, the crowd 
seemed to become more dense ; and what astonished 
Bartholomew most of all, was the indifference of 
the people to contact with the unclean. In the 
crowd, they freely jostled against each other, and 
neither their comfort, nor their clothing, were 
affected by it. The crowd recalled the Joppa Gate 
in Jerusalem, only here he saw no white-robed 
priests, nor stately Pharisees, with their broad 
phylacteries, nor Scribes seeking employment. 

As the road bent toward the south, the river 
came into view, and with it the long line of 
wharves, against which were anchored ships from 
nearly all parts of the Boman Empire. Back of 
the wharves was a row of strongly built houses, 
and next to these the city wall. Just before them 
was the heavy stone bridge which marked the end 
of navigation. On the lower side the river was 
crowded with vessels, and the wharves with camels, 

and with servants moving merchandise to and from 
E 


66 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the vessels as rapidly as was possible in such a 
bustling scene. 

Just above the bridge began the island upon 
which Calinicus had built the new city, and by 
five great viaducts had connected it with the main 
town. Close to the water’s edge, the wall had been 
built; and the Imperial Palace, with its fanciful 
cornices and turrets, did not fail to attract the 
attention of the travelers as the most conspicuous 
object. 

As the crowd passed on the bridge, moving 
toward the gates of the city, again there was a 
pause; and while there waiting, Bartholomew be- 
held in the distance, so lofty that it could be seen 
above the w 7 all toward the south, Mount Casius, or, 
as the people delighted in calling it, “ The Mountain 
of Orontes.” Then farther toward the east, rose 
the two crests of Sulphius, upon one of which 
stood the Roman Citadel, in which was garrisoned 
all the year a full Roman Legion. Upon the other 
stood the Temple of Jupiter, and under it the 
residence of the Roman Legate. Almost directly 
in front of the bridge, on the sides and summit 
of the mount, were the memorials of the great 
Emperors. There were the baths and the aqueduct 
built by the great Cesar; and the aqueduct, with 


JUDITH AND GDAUCIA. 


67 


baths, built by Caligula; and down in the city, 
the splendid basilica built by Cesar, and called the 
Cesarium in commemoration of his victory over 
Pompey. 

As the crowd now moved forward, Bartholomew 
noticed the wall of the city. It was high, solid, 
and with many bold angles curving southwardly 
out of view. It had four hundred towers, and each 
one of these was a reservoir for water. That part 
of the wall near the bridge had been built by the 
first of the Seleucidse, and was now as solid as 
when first erected; but he could observe no more 
of the wall as they now passed through the gate 
into the city. 

As they advanced, more and more the beauty 
of the city astonished and delighted him. Passing 
along the street toward the east, they came to a 
broad street running north and south, and here, 
where the street touched the river, stood an im- 
mense, curiously shaped structure, called the 
Nymphseum. Taking the street toward the south, 
Bartholomew was lost in admiration of the palaces 
lining it on either side, and also of the splendor of 
the street itself. Through the middle of it ex- 
tended a double row of marble colonnades, marking 
separate ways for footmen, beasts, and chariots, the 


68 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


whole under shade, and cooled by incessantly flow- 
ing fountains. 

Taking the road for beasts to travel, still riding 
on their camels, they came to the magnificent 
thoroughfare that crossed it at right angles, and 
turned toward the east. This street had been made 
splendid by the munificence of Herod the Great. 
Although previously it had been, for width and 
location, the best avenue in Antioch, it had become 
so filthy, with deep ruts and accumulations of mud, 
that it was shunned by the people. Then Herod 
paved it with polished marble for a distance of 
twenty furlongs, and for the same distance built 
marble cloisters along both sides of it, clear out to 
the magnificent suburb of Agrippa, the friend of 
Augustus, who chose this way to commemorate his 
own splendor and benevolence. After traversing 
this avenue a short distance, they turned toward 
the north into a street lined with gardens, so 
quiet and modest that it at once reminded them 
of Jerusalem. 

Talmai stopped before one of these gardens, and 
sent a messenger into it to inquire for Simeon, sur- 
named Niger, who was his kinsman both in the 
flesh and in the Lord; and unto whom Nicholas 
had directed him. In a few moments Simeon came 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


69 


out, and, with many expressions of joy, received 
them, and urged them to at once give their camels 
into the charge of his servants, and enter his, and 
now their, abode. The camels knelt, and they dis- 
mounted. Passing through the gate, they walked 
along a path, on either side of which were blooming 
beds of roses, and playing fountains, until, in the 
back part of the garden, they came to the plain, 
but comfortable, residence of their friend. 

To Bartholomew’s great delight, he was wel- 
comed by a lad of about his own age, who was his 
cousin, and who made him at once feel at home by 
his cordiality. Thus Bartholomew was the more 
ready to see the hand of the Lord in removing 
them from Jerusalem to Antioch. Matthew, his 
cousin, had never, visited Jerusalem, and with eager 
delight he listened as Bartholomew described to 
him the Temple, and the multitudes who came to 
worship in it from all parts of the world. 

As Bartholomew had seen so little of Antioch, 
he could not contrast the splendor of the two cities ; 
and his description of his home was, naturally, 
colored by a slight touch of homesickness, and a 
decided reverence for things pertaining to God. 
Matthew had so often heard his father speak of 
Jerusalem, that in his own mind he had imagined 


70 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


it ; and the enthusiastic descriptions of Bar- 
tholomew seemed to confirm his mental picture. 
Thus filled with a love for the things of God, the 
boys soon became fast friends. 


CHAPTER VII. 


WRECKED ON THE LTCIAN COAST. 

fTlHERE was indeed a motley group of passen- 
gers that stood on the deck of the merchant- 
man, as she moved so gracefully and so proudly 
past the base of the hills that stood by the side of 
Seleucia. They represented nearly all conditions of 
society, although the larger number of them were 
merchants, with their recently acquired possessions. 
Jesiah was not the only son of Abraham, for some 
w T ere on board in the charge of Roman soldiers, 
sent by the Legate to answer for serious crimes 
before the Emperor. Moreover, some of the mer- 
chants, the most delighted with their purchases, 
were Jews who boasted of their success in obtaining 
the very best of the treasures of the caravan ; and 
who now spoke of the great gain that they expected 
to make from their customers in Rome. 

Among the groups, Jesiah noticed one man who 
did no boasting, who did not even refer to his occu- 
pation, and did not seem to belong to any particular 

nationality. He was to be left at Patara, where 

71 


72 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the vessel was to make her first stop. He was 
clothed in the ordinary Roman toga, with a broad 
girdle, in which hung a short sword ; his face was 
tanned by the sun as greatly as the travelers from 
over the desert; his black eyes sparkled brightly, 
and his thin lips were occasionally loosened into a 
smile, as he listened first to one group, and then to 
another. The softness and quickness of his step 
indicated a man of prompt action ; and he seemed 
to measure all with whom he came in contact. 
Some thought he was a wealthy merchant who 
gathered his treasures from the far East ; for when 
the caravan came to Seleucia he joined with it, and 
sold a quantity of precious stones and fine jewelry 
to the merchants, and had deposited his money with 
the most prominent banker in Antioch. When 
Judith came on the deck, he at once noticed her, 
and, turning from the blatant merchants, sought to 
gain her favor. He spoke not only Latin and 
Greek, but also Hebrew; and, with his winning 
manner, soon succeeded in gaining, at least, her 
attention. 

Nobly the vessel moved over the blue waters, as 
the huge sail caught the wind; and first on the 
right tack, and then on the left, worked its way 
toward the west. But, as the sun on the first day 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


73 


approached the western horizon, to dip beneath the 
sea, heavy clouds came up from the surface of the 
sea and shrouded it, so that it went down in dark- 
ness and gloom. The captain of the merchantman, 
watching these clouds, became more careful in his 
observations; and the stranger, with a fixed ex- 
pression, gazed for a long time over the sea, and, 
as he handed Judith to her father, remarked: 

“ We shall soon be in the midst of a great storm. 
Do you see those clouds ? We shall get no rest this 
night.” 

Soon, by the increase of the wind, the prospects 
of the storm became more apparent. As the dark- 
ness of night settled upon them, the sail was partly 
taken in, and everything made ready for the tem- 
pest. In the night, the wind increased to a gale, 
and before morning, the fury of the storm was upon 
them. The winds crashed through the rigging ; the 
rain in torrents dashed upon the deck; the sea, 
lashed by the tempest, roared and foamed in boil- 
ing wrath about them. The sail that had not been 
taken in, was torn to shreds; the tall mast in the 
centre of the vessel, bearing the weight of the 
storm, creaked and swayed, so that it caused the 
vessel to strain from stem to stern ; and the sailors, 
forced to undergird the ship, saw several of their 


74 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


number washed overboard, and could do nothing to 
save them. The rudders were swept away, and 
then the mast yielded, broke, and with a terrific 
crash fell over the side of the vessel, threatening 
the destruction of all. But, by Herculean efforts, 
it was cut away, and the threatened destruction for 
the time averted. 

But now a new and appalling danger threatened 
them. The rudders being lost, they could not con- 
trol the motion of the vessel, and she was com- 
pletely at the mercy of the storm. In the cabins 
there was the deepest distress. The straining of the 
vessel had caused a number of leaks, and all the 
men were called to work at the pumps, in order 
to keep her afloat. But it was impossible to stand 
the force of the storm ; and numbers of those who 
had been so happy in the hope of their gains, were 
hurled into the foaming deep, to perish without 
thought of rescue. At length, with a cry of agony, 
the captain gave up all hope of being saved; for 
in the distance before them, he discerned the 
mountains of Lycia, whose rocky shores were the 
terror of all sailors, toward which, now rudderless, 
the vessel was rapidly driving. The word was 
given that each one should care for himself, as 
there was no further hope of the ship. Jesiah 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 75 

rushed into the cabin to prepare his family for the 
danger, but the stranger said to him : 

“ I will take care of your daughter ; give all your 
attention to your wife.” 

Grasping Judith in his strong arms, he rushed to 
the deck. As he did so, the vessel struck a rock ; 
she staggered a moment, and then the water rushed 
into the cabin, filling it, and drowning Jesiah, his 
wife, and all who were there. But few were on the 
deck, and they cast themselves on boards into the 
sea, hoping to reach the shore. The stranger tied 
the child to his back, and then watching the motion 
of the waves, at the right moment sprang into the 
water, and the great wave bore him clear beyond 
the breakers toward the shore. Then struggling 
with the receding waves, he at last reached the 
shore, and, with his burden, fell exhausted on the 
sand. He was aroused by hearing a sharp ex- 
clamation : 

“ Come ! quick ! here is the captain ! ” 

As the one who had spoken bent over him, he 
opened his eyes, and beheld the face of one of his 
own band. Others now came running up to him. 
Judith was untied, and as he took her in his arms — 
for she was sobbing bitterly from sorrow, exhaus- 
tion, and fright — the men expressed their delight in 


76 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


seeing him with them once more. They at once 
brought nourishment, and after they had eaten, 
still holding Judith in his arms, he told them of the 
voyage and the wreck. 

A hundred years before this time, when the 
pirates had become so numerous that they seriously 
interfered with the sustenance of the cities of the 
Empire depending on commerce, Mount Olympus 
in Lycia, on the slope of which this vessel was 
wrecked, became their headquarters. But Pompey 
so thoroughly shattered their forces, that they had 
never been able to recover power. Nevertheless, a 
few of their descendants still inhabited the moun- 
tain, and seemed to follow the ways of peace. But 
the disease was in the blood ; time could not eradi- 
cate it ; and though a century had passed, Mene- 
laus was the captain of a band that gathered 
treasures from the wrecks that the storms drove on 
the rocks of Lycia ; and, at other times, as robbers, 
preyed on travelers in Mount Taurus. As they 
possessed no vessels, and did their robbing so far 
from their homes, they had thus far escaped the 
vengeance of the Empire. Menelaus had taken to 
Seleucia, and had sold, the fruits of their expedi- 
tions, and was returning to Patara, from whence 
he would have passed over the mountains to his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


77 


band, when the storm came up, and washed him 
ashore. For several days they lingered, waiting 
for the sea to cast the dead, with their treasures, 
upon the shore. As the vessel went to pieces, the 
hope of the robbers was gratified, and a large part 
of the treasures destined for Rome, fell into their 
hands. When the sea gave up the dead, out of 
respect to little Judith, the bodies of Jesiah and his 
w r ife were taken a short distance up the side of the 
mountain, and there, on a slope facing Jerusalem, 
were buried. 

Then, gathering together their spoils, the band 
started on the homeward march. Judith did not 
know that her preserver was a robber. Now he 
was her only friend. She trusted him, and with 
her arms about his neck, allowed him to carry her 
over the rough places in their march. For several 
hours in silence they ascended the mountain path, 
each man stepping in the footsteps of the chief, 
until at length they came to a small valley, en- 
closed by huge rocks, in one of the loftiest parts 
of the mountain. In this valley was their home. 
They lived in tents, and the place was luxuriant 
in the most charming foliage. A stream of water, 
clear and cool, in a series of cascades, flowed 
through the valley. Great trees, standing here 


78 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and there in groves, gave protection to the tents; 
and the high rocks guarded the valley from ap- 
proach, except by the path along which they had 
come — and here perpetual watch was kept. 

As they entered the valley, a number of women 
came from the tents to meet them, together with 
several children. One of the women came to the 
chief, who, after affectionately greeting her, said : 

“ Nervie, I have brought you a child to take the 
place of our daughter ; and she is as lovely a child 
as ever was seen.” 

As the woman looked at her, Judith saw a kind 
and anxious face, still marked with the sorrow that 
had been caused by a newly made grave in a 
secluded spot in the valley. She had loved her 
little daughter as much as other mothers loved; and 
when her treasure was taken from her, she sorrowed 
even as other mothers did. She took Judith from 
her husband, and looking steadily at her for a 
moment, said : 

“She shall be our daughter. Come with me, 
child.” 

She led the way into the spacious tent, and 
Judith followed her; for this was to be her home, 
and these people were to be her companions. 

For many days, it seemed as if Judith’s grief 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


79 


would consume her; but youth conquered, and she 
began to smile through her tears, and reciprocate 
the affection of the woman who had at once re- 
ceived her as her daughter. 

The little camp was well ordered in its govern- 
ment. The chief was supreme; and, recognizing 
his superiority, the others were obedient subjects. 
The children were trained in the ways of their 
fathers, and in hatred to Rome ; and the thirst for 
danger was as natural to them as it was to lisp 
their mother’s tongue. 

Gentle Judith soon learned to value their gener- 
osity ; for while terrible to their enemies, they were 
exceedingly kind to their own. And she, at first 
the pet of the chief, became the pride of the camp — - 
and thus seven years passed by. 

During these years, she lost neither her beauty 
nor her strong national caste ; but was, like her 
namesake of old, the fairest and most attractive of 
her tribe. The anguish of her loss had long since 
become as a dream in the night ; but as she grew, 
with her mind there grew the thought of her ideal, 
and of the Messiah; and somehow these two be- 
came linked together, the one seemed to fade into 
the other. She was no longer a delicately nurtured 
child; but was a forest rover, strong of limb, racing 


80 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


over mountain paths, fearless and free. The ruddy- 
glow of health was on her cheeks, and the courage 
of the warrior inspired her mind. She knew but 
little of books and parchments; she recollected 
seeing them in her childhood’s home, but instead 
of by these, her mind was stored with fireside tales 
of bold adventures, of dangers, and triumphs by sea 
and by land. 

She knew the rocks, the trees, the birds, and the 
beasts that dwelt on the mountain side, and with 
quick apprehension, she noticed every feature of 
their appearance and habits. In the treasures 
brought to the valley by the robbers, she learned 
the nature and the value of the gems and precious 
stones ; and many a gem intended for Roman lady, 
found its proper place on her arm or neck. 

The chief loved her as his own daughter ; and the 
idol of the chief became the idol of the band, and 
there -was not one of them but would have died to 
save her from the approach of a foe. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


CONVERSION OF SAUL OF TARSUS. 

TTTHEN Saul learned that the Priest Talmai 
* ’ had fled, and had taken his way through 
Samaria, he at once supposed he had gone to 
Damascus, a city of such splendor and comfort as 
naturally to attract one who had lived in luxury, as 
had the priest. Leaving the pursuit until some 
future time, he turned, with unabated zeal, upon 
the believers who had not fled ; and of these there 
were many. The most unreasonable fanaticism 
seemed to control him. Utterly regardless of the 
pain he was causing, ignoring the tenderness of the 
women, and the sanctities of home, he forced his way 
into their houses, and from amidst their families 
dragged forth both men and women, shutting them 
up in the prisons that were yet under the control 
of the high priest. His object seemed to be exter- 
mination ; and he verily thought that he was com- 
missioned of God to accomplish this work. For 
many days and weeks the persecutions raged. 

In the villages of Judea and Samaria, the refu- 
F 81 


82 


JUDITH AND GLAUOIA. 


gees found shelter only because of the present ina- 
bility of their pursuer to follow them. Daily the 
troubles of the believers in Jerusalem increased, 
until it seemed to those outside, that the power of 
Jesus was obliterated. Then, with unabated zeal, 
Saul determined to follow those who had fled, pur- 
suing them even to strange cities, if necessary. For 
he had, by this time, learned that the very persecu- 
tions that had driven them from their homes had 
quickened their zeal, and that wherever they went — 
hunted outcasts though they were — they preached 
the Lord Jesus, and won converts to their faith. 
In Samaria, multitudes were following them ; and in 
Damascus, they were flourishing in increasing 
power. 

The Samaritans were always accursed, he thought, 
and he would leave them until some future time ; 
but, as he had reduced those in Jerusalem, so would 
he deal with those in Damascus. 

He chose, as companions to his journey, a number 
of personal friends, filled with similar zeal, who 
loved the excitement of the chase, and delighted in 
the sufferings of those who believed neither in the 
Temple, nor in Moses. 

The watchful disciples in Jerusalem, learning of 
his purposes, sent word to the brethren in Da- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


83 


mascus to prepare for the coming of the destroyer. 
When they received the word, they were filled with 
consternation; but in this hour, prayed that God, 
who delivered Daniel from the lions, would deliver 
them from their enemy. 

Saul obtained letters from the high priest to the 
synagogue in Damascus; and thus, clothed with 
authority, he and his attending minions went forth. 
It w T as a striking cavalcade. Never before had a 
body of men traveled that road for such a purpose. 
Parc of that road, between Gadara and Jerusalem, 
Jesus had traveled. Now the persecutor of Jesus 
travels it; but no crowds of earnest suppliants 
gather about his way; the sick and the suffering 
find no help in him. He does not stop at Samaria 
to crush out the work there, nor to hunt for the 
woman whom Jesus told of the water of life; he 
does not stop at the lower end of the lake of Gen- 
nesaret, nor in Decapolis, where Jesus performed 
so many miracles; but on, over the Roman road, 
on which the troops of Pompey had marched, he 
goes toward the northeast to the “Pearl of the 
East,” to force back to their ancestral faith the 
erring children of Abraham. 

Over the desert they travel; and, on the sixth 
day from leaving Jerusalem, they behold in the 


84 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


distance — yet, in the clear atmosphere, seeming so 
near — the city they are seeking. It is the first day 
of the week ; the sky is cloudless ; the hot rays of 
the sun pour down upon them in withering splen- 
dor; all about them are the sands of the desert; 
and on the east and south the desert and sky 
meet. 

On the west rise the peaks of Hermon and the 
range of Anti-Libanus ; in front of them, only ten 
miles distant, is the beautiful vale of “ the river of 
gold,” which, flowing down from the mountains, 
makes an ever green garden in the desert, as beau- 
tiful as any on the earth. The waters are sweet 
and clear; the waters praised by Naaman, as by 
all who had ever drank of them, or had bathed 
in them. Roses and tangled shrubbery, oleanders 
and palms, made the vale blossom in beauty ; and 
there, amid such gardens, the white houses of the 
city, like a pearl in its gorgeous setting, appeared 
so beautiful, that the heart of the traveler was 
lifted up in thanksgiving and praise. Saul’s mind 
must have been stirred by a sense of this beauty as 
he gazed upon it. At this distance, it was a picture 
of peace and of sweet contentment; but he had 
come to disturb that peace, to break up that con- 
tentment. Believers in Jesus were there; and the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


85 


city would only be beautiful, as it should be, wlien 
they were driven out. 

As thus with exultant zeal they pressed forth, 
eager to reach the end of their journey, suddenly a 
light, brighter and more dazzling than the fiercest 
noonday glare, fell upon them out of heaven. 

As a glance of the eye of the Almighty, it fell 
upon Saul; and, stricken by its force, paralyzed 
and blinded, he fell to the earth. His companions, 
beholding the light, were filled with terror, and 
their terror was none the less when, with the light, 
they heard a sound as if it thundered. Saul, too, 
prone upon the ground, heard the sound. To him 
it was not thunder, but the voice of the Lord ; and 
he not only heard the voice, but there in that flood 
of strange light, stood one whom he knew to be him 
that he had hated, and whose followers he was 
hunting to their death. 

Now the eyes of Jesus looked upon him, his lips 
moved, and he spake to him; his words were words 
of rebuke, of question, of affiliation with the help- 
less persecuted ones. The language was the lan- 
guage of the prophets of old, the sacred language : 

“Saul! Saul! why persecutest thou me? it is 
hard for thee to kick against the goads.” 

As Saul heard these words, the presence of this 


86 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


strange spiritual being awed him, and in trembling 
tones he replied : 

“ Who art thou, Lord ? ” 

Then came the answer, sharp and incisive, in a 
second driving away all of Saul’s doubts and 
cavilings, — “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest.” 

Then, trembling and astonished, Saul asked: 
“ Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? ” And the 
answer came : “Arise and stand upon thy feet ; for 
I appeared to thee for this purpose, to appoint thee 
a minister and a witness both of the things which 
thou sawest, and of the things in which I will 
appear to thee; delivering thee from the people 
and the Gentiles, to whom I send thee, to open 
their eyes, that they may turn from darkness to 
light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that 
they may obtain forgiveness of sins, and an in- 
heritance among them that are sanctified by faith 
in me.” When the companions of Saul, who had 
heard the voice, but knew not the words, and had 
seen the light, but not the Person, lifted him up 
from the ground, they saw that he was blind, and, 
even though they opened his eyes, the power of 
sight was gone. Amazed, they led him to the city, 
and to the house of Judas, on the street called 
Straight; and then went to the Jews, to tell them 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


87 


of the wonderful event that had so suddenly oc- 
curred to their leader, as they were gazing upon 
the city. 

For three days Saul remained in this terrible 
blindness; and thus cut off from all objects about 
him, filled with remorse as the picture of his 
cruelty and misdirected zeal came before him, he 
saw the desolation he had made in the homes of 
God’s true Israel, and the despairing looks on the 
faces of those for whose death he had given his 
voice; and more than all, as the words and looks 
of Stephen came before him, he realized that he 
had been fighting against God. These things so 
prostrated him, that he could neither eat nor sleep ; 
but in humble prayer he yielded up his will to the 
Lord, to do whatsoever he desired of him. 

Then there came to him Ananias, a godly man, 
who brought to him the word of the Lord. Ana- 
nias laid his hands upon him, and his sight was 
restored. Then when the scales had fallen from his 
eyes, Ananias took him by the hand, and leading 
him out to one of the fountains of the pure waters 
of Damascus, in the name of Father, Son, and 
Spirit, set him apart by baptism to the faith and 
fellowship of the crucified and risen Saviour of 
mankind. As the light of the meaning of prophecy 


88 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


dawned upon his mind, he went into the synagogue 
of Damascus, and boldly told the people of his con- 
version, and when they uttered their opposition, he, 
by his eloquence — the eloquence of a new-born soul — 
refuted them. The people wondered at the change ; 
and as he became the more earnest in his presenta- 
tions of the truth, they raised a clamor against him, 
until it was unsafe for him to remain longer in 
Damascus. The Jews were highly incensed against 
him, because he preached unto them Jesus as the 
Son of God, the Messiah. Thus those of Damascus 
rejected their own Messiah, as those of Jerusalem 
had already done. 

At this period, the way was opened for his escape. 
In the desert, east of Damascus, with the wild 
tribes who knew no master but God, the refuge 
was provided. 

Southeast of Damascus were situated the remains 
of the ancient cities of the Rephaim, the great 
dwellings of stone, solid and massive, which have 
successfully resisted the influences of thousands of 
years. Toward these cities, where the wandering 
tribes found temporary homes, Saul now directed his 
course. In these Arabian solitudes, stretching far 
to the south, he could meet those who frequently 
journeyed to Damascus or Jerusalem, and yet be 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


89 


beyond the power of Herod, or Aretas, or the 
high priest ; for if in one place they sought him, he 
could hide in another ; or, with some desert tribe, 
penetrate the vast sandy plain to the east, trackless 
to all but those born in its solitudes; and they, 
with the soul of honor, would die rather than be- 
tray their guest. 

As he entered his desert home, to his left were 
the black basaltic rocks of Trachonitis ; on his 
right, the desert sands stretching to the mountains 
of Gilead ; before him, the line of deserted cities ; 
and all about him, the great fields of sand. 

Here, far from the city, and city attractions, he 
could review the past and meditate on the wonder- 
ful providences of God. Here, in a new light, led 
by the Spirit of God into a fuller understanding of 
their meaning, he could study the law and the pro- 
phets, and see in them — Jesus. Here, he could 
prepare for his life-work, and when ready, go forth 
as “ a workman that needeth not to be ashamed.” 
Here, he could feel the especial nearness of God, 
and by his communings, learn the truly blessed 
condition of those who ever wait upon the Lord, 
and gather strength for future work, and power of 
endurance for future trials. 

There for nearly three years, he was prepared in 


90 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


heart and mind for his great work, and then once 
more returned to Damascus, to gather up the 
threads where he had laid them down, and begin 
the life of earnest, consecrated toil, even though in 
every place bonds and imprisonment might await 
him. 


CHAPTER IX. 


DRIVEN FROM HOME. 

/^ATJT of the deserted cities of the sandy plains, 
Saul returned to Damascus, with the convic- 
tion that, henceforth, his life was to be employed as 
a herald of salvation from the Lord Jesus to all 
men. 

The months spent in prayer and meditation, and 
in searching anew the Scriptures of the prophets, 
and the comments of the Fathers, had revealed to 
him how entirely the Scriptures were taken up with 
predictions already fulfilled in the life of Jesus of 
Nazareth; and as he thought of the glory yet to 
come, in order to complete the fulfillment of the 
Scriptures, he wished for all men to stand before 
him, while he proclaimed these infinitely glad tid- 
ings. With joy the company of believers received 
him back to their meetings ; but when he once more 
entered the synagogue, and to the Jews boldly and 
irresistibly declared the news of the Christ who had 
come, the rage of the Jews knew no bounds. They 

poured their fierce invectives upon him, and with 

91 


92 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


wild fury sought to take his life. The brethren, 
alarmed at the commotion, hearing the threats, and 
beholding the anger of the Jews, constrained Saul 
to hide himself for a time from their vengeance. 
Then the Jews appealed to the Arabian Ethnarch, 
who, because of social considerations, sought to 
please them ; and, as he relished the sport of hunt- 
ing men, placed his soldiers at all of the gates of the 
city, and prepared for a search within the walls, so 
that it would be impossible for Saul to escape. As 
the brethren became aware of the net cast for their 
intrepid convert, they sought, by earnest prayer, for 
guidance and release. The answer came, by direct- 
ing them to the use of natural means already at 
hand ; for the very house in which Saul was hiding, 
like many of the houses along the wall, was built 
with a window extending over the wall of the city. 
Along this place, the Ethnarch had neglected to 
place his soldiers, not thinking of Saul being in 
that place, or, possibly, deeming the height of the 
wall sufficient security against escape. In the dark- 
ness of the night, in a basket held by the strong 
hands of the brethren, Saul was placed, and gently 
lowered, until he reached the ground in safety. 

In a few moments he had bounded into the vine- 
draped paths that led to the trackless desert ; and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


93 


before the daylight dawned, was with friends who 
rejoiced in his escape, and who would furnish him 
the means of reaching Jerusalem in safety. Great 
was the chagrin of the Ethnarch, and of the Jews, 
when they learned that all of their precautions had 
been of no avail. But the brethren rejoiced, as did 
the pious Jews, when Daniel was delivered from the 
lions ; for the Lord had preserved his own. 

Since Saul’s conversion, he had heard from many 
reports concerning the faith and zeal of Peter, now 
the leader of the believers ; and the desire possessed 
him to see Peter, and converse with him about the 
Lord. Not that he needed instruction, for the 
Lord in visions had opened his mind to understand 
the principles of the faith ; but from Peter he 
could learn of the daily life of the Messiah, of 
the changes in his countenance, the tones of his 
voice, and of his general bearing toward men. 
Peter had beheld the Lord under all manner of 
circumstances; and now, filled with the Spirit of 
the Master, he was known as a rock within the 
church. To him, Saul would go and enjoy the 
blessedness of spiritual communion. 

Thus, once more, after an absence of three years, 
he approaches the Holy City. As noble as when 
he left it, as zealous for God as when clothed with 


94 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


authority, he again beholds the golden roof of the 
sanctuary, the white marble sides of the beautiful 
Temple, the frowning, massive fortress of Antonia, 
the splendid palaces on Mount Zion, and off toward 
the extreme end of the city, the many buildings 
showing the greatness of the art and the architec- 
ture of the Homans. 

As he beheld the smoke of the sacrifices ascend- 
ing toward heaven, new praises filled his soul ; their 
significance was clearer than ever before, for he 
had learned that it was not the blood of bulls, or of 
goats, that saves from sin. He knew now that 
these were only types ; it was the blood of Jesus, 
the Christ, that cleanseth from all sin, both of Jew 
and of Gentile. 

When he entered the city, his reception was far 
different from that of the days of the past ; for he 
was now to learn that he had become a grief to 
Gamaliel, a foe to the high priest and to the Sanhe- 
drim, and that he was despised by all true Phari- 
sees. From his former companions, Saul turned to 
the believers in Jesus. They, however, knew but 
few of the particulars of his conversion. They had 
been treated so inhumanly, that they were suspi- 
cious of snares set by their enemies, and to the 
“ scourge of the church ” they gave a cold recep- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


95 


tion. Only Peter and James, of the apostolic band, 
were in Jerusalem at this time, and they were 
watchful for the security of the Lord’s heritage. 

In this strait, the Lord opened a door to him. 
Barnabas, a son of consolation, whose piety and 
benevolence had endeared him to the entire brother- 
hood, now takes Saul by the hand, gives him his 
benediction, and commends his course. He tells 
the brethren how the Lord had appeared to Saul, 
and had led him into the everlasting light of the 
gospel, and requests them to receive him as the 
Lord’s. At once there was a change, and they take 
Saul by the hand, and welcome him as a brother 
beloved. Saul goes in and out with the brethren. 

But his ardent spirit was not content with this. 
To him now, more than ever, the synagogue of the 
Freedmen is a place of intense importance. The 
last time he had spoken the name of Jesus in that 
synagogue, was in rejoinder to the noble Stephen. 
Well he remembered the day; and now as the argu- 
ment of that sainted martyr recurred to his mind 
with overwhelming force, he aspires to walk in 
Stephen’s footsteps, and stand, as he did, in defence 
of Jesus. Thither he goes, and once more stands 
in the old familiar place, with his astonished fellow- 
countrymen about him. They taunt him with 


96 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


apostasy ; they fling at him insinuating sneers ; they 
remind him of the words of the prophets which he 
himself had quoted in reply to Stephen ; they cast 
into his teeth the proverbs of the rabbis ; they even 
laugh him to scorn ; but Saul is moved by none of 
these things. In the depths of his soul burns a 
fire that cannot be quenched ; and their bitter words 
only arouse his enthusiasm the more. 

Then he addresses them, and unfolds the line of 
prophecy; he warms with his theme, as he depicts 
the life of Jesus ; he answers their taunts and jeers 
and quotations with words of truth and soberness ; 
he indeed walks in the footsteps of Stephen as 
a vigorous champion, and tears into shreds the 
strongest arguments of those best versed in the 
writings of both prophets and fathers. 

Once more the fanaticism of Judaism breaks 
forth ; and, unless he had sought refuge in seclu- 
sion, Saul would have speedily followed Stephen 
into a martyr’s grave. The inevitable consequences 
followed. After being in Jerusalem only fifteen 
days, he sees that he must flee for his life. But 
Saul had no desire thus to find safety ; he thought 
they would surely hear his word. With deep grief 
of spirit, he once more goes to the Temple. Hum- 
bled in spirit, yet bold in defence, Saul now com- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


97 


mits his case to God, and the divine answer is not 
withheld. As he stands there, with arms folded 
and head bowed, unmindful of the surging crowd 
of devotees about him, the Spirit takes hold of him, 
and he passes into a trance. The people were not 
surprised at his remaining so long a time so still 
and motionless. It was characteristic of devout 
Pharisees. But in Saul’s long prayer there was no 
pretense. Now came a part of the answer to the 
prophecy concerning him spoken in Damascus. 
Now, indeed, he saw clearly that Just One, and 
heard the voice of his mouth. It was a season of 
ecstasy; the compression into that brief period, of 
the desires of a life-time, an anticipation of heaven’s 
sweet delights. He saw the Lord, and heard his 
voice, as he said: 

“ Make haste, and go forth quickly out of Jeru- 
salem ; for they will not receive thy testimony con- 
cerning me.” 

But Saul pleaded to stay ; he said : 

“Lord, they well know that I imprisoned and 
beat in every synagogue those who believed on 
thee; and when the blood of thy witness Stephen 
was shed, then I myself was standing by, and con- 
senting, and keeping the garments of those who 
slew him.” 

G 


98 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


But the Lord spoke again clearly and finally : 

“ Depart ; for I will send thee far hence to the 
Gentiles.” 

There was no resisting this command ; and he at 
once consented to go. The brethren clustered about 
him, rejoicing in his courage, and in his loyalty to 
Jesus. They accompanied him down to Cesarea, and 
only left him when he went on the ship that was 
to carry him over the blue waves of the sea to the 
mountains of his childhood home. In a few days 
the vessel neared the mouth of the river Cadmus ; 
the voyage over the sea is ended ; the vessel passes 
up the river; and at Tarsus Saul leaves it to seek 
his father’s house. The years that had passed since 
Saul had been beneath the shelter of his father’s 
house had greatly altered the surroundings of that 
home; and to him it proved to be far different 
from what it was in days of yore. Then he held 
the faith of his fathers. He was their hope; in 
him they looked for a champion of the law, as it 
had been handed down from one generation to 
another. But now he was returning without the 
honors they had so confidently expected him to gain 
— returning, with a deep stigma attached to their 
hitherto spotless name, with the scorn and enmity 
of the elders of Israel directed against him; and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


99 


having forsaken the religion of his family, instead 
of one to be proud of, he was returning a refugee. 

But the family could not easily be won to the 
service of the crucified Nazarene; and since Saul 
had chosen to follow Jesus’ course, henceforth he 
must be to them as dead. They would mourn him 
as dead ; his name should be blotted out of the 
family records ; the prescribed ceremonies of separa- 
tion should be observed; his name as among the 
dead should be spoken in the synagogue; and to 
them he must never again appear. 

Yet one of the household could not thus give 
him up. The sister, his playmate in the happy 
hours of childhood, his companion in youth, 
the sharer of his joys and sorrows, with gentle, 
abiding tenderness, clung to him, and sought to 
know the reality of these strange things. Years 
afterwards, in Jerusalem, her faith in him, and 
watch-care over him, saved his life. But Saul 
had no time to waste in idleness ; for now he was 
Messiah’s man. Beyond Tarsus, up in the moun- 
tains, and in the valleys beyond, were a number of 
towns, and in all of them the sons of Abraham 
were engaged in trade. Thither he had often gone 
when a boy. Now he goes to them to preach the 
Lord Jesus until such times as the Lord should call 


100 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


him forth. He thought : “ These rough mountaineers 
will hear Messiah’s words ; they will look at them 
free from prejudice; they will at least see that I am 
in earnest, and respect my sincerity.” Thus to 
them he went forth, rejoicing at the extent of the 
field before him. 


CHAPTER X. 


THE GALL OF THE GENTILES. 

HEN Talmai became a resident of Antioch, 



' ' although he had learned that Messiah’s 
promises were for all men, he found it difficult to 
draw a line between the ceremonial law of the 
fathers, and the required charity toward those who 
belonged to the Gentile communities. In accepting 
Jesus as the Messiah, he did not understand that he 
was to relinquish the customs exacted by the law ; 
but that, in a higher and in a more spiritual sense, 
the law was fulfilled. 

In his associations in Antioch, during the four 
years that had passed since he came, he found that 
even the sons of Abraham were shockingly indif- 
ferent to personal purity, as far as outward forms 
manifested ; and that, as a faction in the great city, 
they were as ambitious as any other people. More- 
over, being then in great numbers, and having 
control in the markets, their presence, influence, 
and bearing were constantly made prominent before 
the Greeks and the Romans. The various factions 


101 


102 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


were known by the colors they wore, and on all 
public occasions they were represented by their 
champions. If on the race course there was a race 
of men or of horses, a wrestling match or a gladia- 
torial combat in the arena, and in the galleries, the 
crowds were divided ; none of them all were more 
boisterous or self-assertive than the Jews; and, 
whenever thus successful, they delighted to parade 
their importance before the disappointed aristocracy. 

But Talmai loved his own people, in spite of 
their numerous faults, for they were the chosen 
people of the earth, and some time, as a nation, 
destined to be gloriously regenerated. As a refugee 
in the cause of Jesus, he was not alone; others, 
dispersed by the persecution, had also come to 
Antioch, and, with the true missionary spirit, at 
once engaged in bearing testimony concerning their 
much loved Master; but to the Jews only. 

As a synagogue, they had not separated them- 
selves from those that followed Moses; they only 
seemed to be a sect of the Jews, distinguished by 
their sobriety and modest joy. But as the innova- 
tions of the sect attracted the more attention, it 
became evident that there was no spirit of unity 
binding them all together, and a breaking of the 
tie was at length seen to be a necessity ; for breth- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


103 


ren came among them who went beyond the limits 
of the synagogue and of the Jewish population, 
and spoke to the Greeks about the Christ. The 
Greeks listened, were touched by the story, and, 
believing, began to realize the blessedness of the 
promises. This movement so widened the breach, 
that it could not be closed, and the body of be- 
lievers ceased to be a sect, and became an organic 
fraternity. 

Word was sent to Jerusalem, and the results 
might have been disastrous, had it not been for a 
revelation from the Lord given to Peter, by which, 
for the time, the distinctions between Jew and 
Gentile were swept away. As the principle 
therein revealed became the foundation of Saul’s 
life-work, we will quote the account of it from 
the apostolic annals : 

“Now a certain man in Cesarea, named Cor- 
nelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian 
band, a devout man, and one that feared God with 
all his house, giving much alms to the people, and 
praying to God always, saw in a vision plainly, 
about the ninth hour of the day, an angel of God 
coming into him, and saying to him: Cornelius! 
And he, looking steadily at him, and becoming 
affrighted, said : What is it, Lord ? And he 


104 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


said to him: Thy prayers and thine alms have 
come up for a memorial before God. And now 
send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, who 
is surnamed Peter; he lodgeth with one Simon, a 
tanner, whose house is by the sea-side. And when 
the angel that spoke to him had departed, he called 
two of his household servants, and a devout soldier 
of those who waited on him, and having told them 
everything, sent them to Joppa. On the morrow* 
as they were on their journey, and were drawing 
near the city, Peter went Up on the house top to 
pray, about the sixth hour. And he became very 
hungry, and wished to eat; but while they were 
making ready, a trance came upon him, and he be- 
held heaven opened, and a sort of vessel descending, 
as it were a large sheet having cords at the four 
corners, and let down upon the earth; wherein 
were all the four-footed beasts and creeping things 
of the earth, and birds of the air. And then came 
a voice to him, Arise, Peter; slay, and eat. But 
Peter said : Not so, Lord ; for I have never eaten 
anything common and unclean. And a voice 
came to him again, the second time: That which 
God hath cleansed, call not thou common. This 
was done three times; and the vessel w’as immedi- 
ately taken up into heaven. Now, while Peter was 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


105 


doubting within himself what the vision which he 
had seen meant, lo ! the men who w T ere sent from 
Cornelius had made inquiry for Simon’s house, and 
stood before the gate ; and they called, and asked 
whether Simon, surnamed Peter, lodged there. 
And while Peter was meditating on the vision, the 
Spirit said to him : Behold, men are seeking thee ; 
but arise, and go down, and go with them without 
scruple; for I have sent them. 

“And Peter went down to the men and said: 
Behold, I am he whom ye are seeking; for what 
cause have ye come? And they said, Cornelius, a 
centurion, a righteous man, and one that feareth 
God, and of good report among all the nation of 
the Jews, was warned from God by a holy angel, to 
send for thee to his house, and to hear words from 
thee. 

“ Then he called them in, and lodged them. And 
on the morrow he arose and went forth with them ; 
and certain of the brethren from Joppa accompa- 
nied him. And the morrow after he came into 
Cesarea; -and Cornelius was expecting them, and 
had called together his kinsmen and near friends. 

“And as Peter came in Cornelius met him, and 
fell down at his feet, and did him reverence. But 
Peter raised him up, saying : Stand up ; I myself, 


106 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


also, am a man. And while talking with him he 
went in, and found many who had come together. 
And he said to them : Ye know that it is an unlawful 
thing for a Jew to keep company with one of 
another nation, or to come near him ; but God 
showed me that I should not call any man common 
or unclean. Wherefore I came without objection 
when sent for. I ask, therefore, for what reason did 
ye send for me ? 

“And Cornelius said : Four days ago I was fast- 
ing till this hour ; and at the ninth hour was pray- 
ing in my house ; and lo ! a man stood before me 
in bright clothing, and said, Cornelius, thy prayer 
hath been heard, and thine alms have been remem- 
bered before God. Send therefore to Joppa, and 
call for Simon, who is surnamed Peter ; he lodgeth 
in the house of Simon a tanner, by the sea-side; 
and he, when he cometh, will speak to thee. I 
therefore sent to thee immediately ; and thou hast 
done well in coming here. Now, therefore, we are 
all present before God to hear all things that have 
been commanded thee from the Lord. 

“And Peter opened his mouth and said : Of a 
truth I perceive that God is not a respecter of 
persons; but in every nation, he that feareth him 
and worketh righteousness, is acceptable to him — 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


107 


the word which he sent to the sons of Israel, pub- 
lishing glad tidings of peace through Jesus Christ; 
he is Lord of all men. Ye yourselves know what 
was spoken of through the whole of Judea, begin- 
ning from Galilee, after the baptism which John 
preached, relating to Jesus of Nazareth, that God 
anointed him with the Holy Spirit and with 
power; who went about doing good, and healing all 
that were overpowered by the devil ; for God was 
with him. And we were witnesses of all things 
which he did both in the country of the Jews and 
in Jerusalem; whom they also slew by hanging 
him on a cross. Him God raised up on the third 
day, and caused him to be manifested, not to all the 
people, but to witnesses before appointed by God, to 
ourselves, who ate and drank with him after he rose 
from the dead ; and he commanded us to preach to 
the people, and to testify that it is he who hath 
been appointed by God to be Judge of the living 
and the dead. To him all the prophets bear 
witness, that through his name every one that 
believeth in him shall receive forgiveness of sins. 

“ While Peter was yet speaking these words, the 
Holy Spirit fell on all that heard the word. And 
those of the circumcision who believed, as many as 
came with Peter, were astonished that on the 


108 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy 
Spirit ; for they heard them speaking with tongues, 
and magnifying God. Then answered Peter : Can 
any one forbid water, that these should not be bap- 
tized, who have received the Holy Spirit even as 
we have? And he commanded that they should be 
baptized in the name of the Lord. Then they 
entreated him to remain some days.” 

When the Church at Jerusalem heard of this, 
they were convinced by the work of the Spirit, and 
it was just afterward that the deputation arrived 
from Antioch, and brought additional joy to their 
hearts. They gladly sent unto them the noble- 
hearted Barnabas to unfold still further to them 
the gospel of peace and salvation. The coming of 
Barnabas soon proved to be a blessing, for the 
people became the more interested, and joined 
themselves in great numbers to the believers. 

But the work growing beyond his strength, 
Barnabas crossed over to Tarsus to seek Saul to 
help him in the work. Saul was engaged with the 
mountaineers when Barnabas came seeking him, to 
urge him to enter the great door in the Roman 
capital of the East. 

Antioch — gay, splendid, voluptuous Antioch — was 
ready for the work of the Lord. Saul’s work in 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


109 


the mountains was refreshing ; but when Barnabas 
informed him of the call to the city, he thanked 
God; for in the cities the multitudes were to be 
found who were to be the material for the mis- 
sionary work of the future. With all speed, there- 
fore, they at once proceeded around Mount Amanus, 
to the city of splendid iniquity, to save it for the 
Messiah’s kingdom. 

Now there was a noble and enthusiastic body of 
men vigorously pressing upon all — Jews, Greeks, 
Komans, and Syrians — the word of the Lord Jesus. 
At their head was the noble Barnabas; next came 
the faithful Simeon. These were the prophets. 
Then, as teachers, came Lucius the Cyrenian, who 
had first opened the door to the Greeks; and 
Manaen, who in Home had been educated" with 
Herod the Tetrarch ; then Saul, the logical athlete ; 
and many others of great ability, who, daily at- 
tended to the heralding of the gospel, and, gaining 
the attention of the people, won many converts. 

The names by which they called themselves, 
while very significant to themselves, did not attract 
the fancy of the people about them. They called 
themselves “ brethren,” expressive of their fellowship 
in the household of God; “disciples,” because Jesus 
was their teacher. They had an intelligent basis 


110 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


for their creed, and their service was a reasonable 
one. They did not approve of ignorance, but 
steadily advanced in the knowledge of divine 
things. They called themselves “ saints,” for their 
service was a consecration which forever bound 
them to holy things, and to the Holy One; and 
“ believers,” because the foundation of their brother- 
hood, discipleship, and sanctification was faith in 
Jesus as the Christ. Thus each of these names 
became to them of sweet import, and by them they 
loved to call each other; but the Romans who 
heard them speak so often the name of Christ 
began to call them Christians. And this name so 
clung to them that it became their popular designa- 
tion for all time. At first, it was natural to think 
of them as a sect of the Jews, so that their pecu- 
liarities were lost under that name. But as the 
people became better acquainted with them, and 
observed more their manners and expressions, 
they discerned a difference. They were not re- 
strictive, but received followers from all nations, so 
that Greeks, Romans, and Syrians, as well as Jews, 
united in their fellowship. Neither did they cir- 
cumcise those who came amongst them, esteeming 
that bloody ordinance as belonging to the nation 
out of which their Master had come, and without 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Ill 


profit or signification in the brotherhood of Christ. 
Nor did they observe in its place any custom in 
regard to new-born male babes, esteeming the 
capability of exercising faith as essential to mem- 
bership, and requiring a profession of personal 
faith, with all the features of discipleship as a part 
of their lives. But their children were led to 
consecrate themselves to the service of Christ just 
as soon as they were personally capable of such 
service. 

They were purer in life than the Jews, and 
established as their rule in dealing with others, 
“As ye would that men should do to you, do ye 
also to them likewise.” It was also observed that 
no distinction was made in regard to the privileges 
of bond and free, and of male and female. The 
wife, daughter, or servant, was treated with the 
same courtesy, and expected to be the possessor of 
the same joy, and understand the same faith, as 
that which flashed in the words of the wise or the 
great amongst them. 

When the people became the better acquainted 
with them, and attended their gatherings, they 
noticed that they were under the influence of an 
unseen power, that they called the Holy Spirit, 
which gave to them a peculiar and keen delight, 


112 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and sometimes filled them with rapture; and that 
in their meetings they all, in turn, spoke of the 
blessedness of that Spirit’s influence over them ; and 
that they, one and all, loved nothing better than to 
prophesy, or speak of their joy in view of the sure 
coming of the Lord in his glory, as if already their 
eyes were opened, so that they could see that ap- 
proaching glory. Their testimony of faith and 
hope was called prophesying. 

The sobriety of the Christians became so notice- 
able, that it attracted the scorn of the multitude. 
The Christian, in choosing his Lord, no longer gave 
himself up to the worldliness that was so common 
about him, but sought the things that are above, 
and lived in a state of preparation for a heavenly 
life. The thoughts of the glories of the heavenly 
life so filled his mind, that the attractions of 
Daphne, or the triumphs of the amphitheatre, lost 
their power over him. 

It was with a church holding such views, that 
Saul was called to unfold the providences of the 
Lord to himself, and hold out before them the 
promises of the Lord to all the nations of the 
earth. 

As the months rolled around, each season of the 
new moon witnessed larger accessions to the con- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


113 


gregation of the believers, and reports of their 
progress were repeatedly forwarded to the apostles 
in Jerusalem; and, at times, delegations came to 
them from the brethren in Jerusalem to encourage 
them in their work. 


H 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE FAMINE IN JUDEA. 

B UT after a whole year had passed, the church 
was called together to receive the greeting 
of some prophets that had come from Jerusalem. 
These were men of God, to whom had been given 
the power of discerning the future. This power 
they did not possess through any natural ability, 
but as an influence of the Spirit. The church 
gazed upon them with great admiration. They 
had prophets amongst themselves, who refreshed 
their souls by their wise counsels and cheering 
words. And the beloved Simeon, in particular, 
was gifted with this faculty; but these brethren 
from Jerusalem came to announce a new danger 
that threatened the welfare of the Lord’s vineyard. 

Agabus, one of them, stood up, and as the Spirit 
moved him, drew before them a picture of a distress 
descending upon the hills and vales of Judea, until 
the crops being blasted, the fruit of the olive 
gardens withered, the vineyards desolated, famine 

should threaten the life of the people. 

114 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


115 


The traffic at the Joppa Gate should nearly cease ; 
the grapes, raisins, figs, pomegranates, the oils and 
fruits, even the barley and corn, should be so scarce 
that multitudes, unless aided, should die. As the 
prophet described the famine, and then reminded 
them of the composition of the Christian Church 
in Jerusalem, their hearts stirred within them. 

“For you must know,” said Agabus, “that not 
many great, nor many mighty, are called ; but from 
the poor of the earth, have our brethren come. 
They come from near and from far, and have given 
up homes and friends, and means of support, in 
order to follow Christ. 

“ In this famine, no class will be more seriously 
affected than the church of believers in Jesus. 
The coffers of the high Priest will be opened to 
assist his people, and the Romans will, at least in 
part, provide for their retainers; but, cast off* by 
both of the ruling classes, who will support the 
Lord’s people ? ” 

When Agabus had ended his appeal, the Chris- 
tians, every man according to his ability, determined 
to send relief unto the brethren who dwelt in Judea. 
The table, from which they received the emblems 
of the broken body of Christ and of his blood that 
was shed, was placed before the desk of the rolls, 


116 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and then each one came forward and laid down 
his gift. Thus it continued for many days, until 
all had given ; then it was gathered into bags, to 
be carried to Jerusalem by the messengers of the 
church. 

Saul and Barnabas were chosen to convey the 
gifts. They were glad once more to visit the city 
of the Lord, and prepared for the journey. As 
Talmai learned from Agabus the extent of the 
famine, he determined to send to Jerusalem his 
son and nephew, that they might visit the home 
and Temple of their fathers, and provide relief for 
such as had an immediate claim upon him, in 
addition to what he did toward the gift of the 
Antioch Church. He wished also that the lads 
might attend the feast of the Passover. 

Bartholomew and Matthew were greatly pleased 
with the confidence reposed in them. And as 
Agabus was to return immediately, they made all 
haste, in order to accompany him, and not wait for 
the messengers of the church. To make it the more 
interesting, they were to travel by camels eastward 
into the great desert, then striking the usual cara- 
van route, were to go south, along the Orontes, 
through Emesa, Damascus, Arbela, through Ra- 
moth-Gilead to Heshbon, and crossing the Jordan 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


117 


where Joshua led the Israelites across, thence to 
Jericho, and up the steep mountain road to Jeru- 
salem. 

To both of the lads, the ride was a novelty. 
There was a dreamy languor about the desert, that 
was so different from the life and activity in 
Antioch, that it seemed like another world. And 
the constant rocking of the camels as they strode 
along, helped them to indulge in the dreaminess of 
their surroundings. 

The various cities through which they passed 
were famous in the annals of caravans, and some 
of them also through connection with the history of 
God’s people in the past. Damascus was trebly 
interesting, as the home of Naaman, the city of 
Saul’s conversion, and the dwelling-place of earnest 
believers. Ramoth-Gilead was celebrated as one 
of the cities of refuge from the time of Moses ; as 
the city where Ahab, the King of Israel, was slain 
in battle, led into it by the false prophets. In the 
same place, Jehu was anointed King of Israel by 
command of Elisha. 

Jericho was the priestly city, and here, Barthol- 
omew had been many times in his early childhood, 
visiting his cousins. From the city of palms, with 
its splendid palaces, its spacious gardens, and re- 


118 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


freshing fountains, they passed up the road to 
Jerusalem. 

The road was well crowded with people, on their 
way to the Passover, and in the journey, the lads 
saw the costumes and noticed the variations in the 
dialects of those from various parts of the land. 

Great was the joy of the lads as they beheld the 
city before entering it ; and as they saw the splen- 
dor of the Temple, they uttered the words of the 
Psalmist : 

“ I was glad when they said to me, 

Let us go into the house of Jehovah. 

Our feet are standing 
In thy gates, O Jerusalem ! 

Jerusalem, thou art builded, 

As a city that is compact together ; 

Whither the tribes go up, 

The tribes of Jah — a testimony for Israel — 

To give thanks to the name of Jehovah. 

For there are set thrones for judgment, 

Thrones for the house of David. 

Pray for the peace of Jerusalem. 

They shall prosper that love thee ! 

Let there be peace within thy ramparts, 
Prosperity within thy palaces. 

For my brethren and companions’ sake, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


119 


Let me now say : Peace be within thee ! 

For the sake of the house of Jehovah our God, 
I will seek thy good.” 

Great, too, was the rejoicing in the house of 
Talmai, as the son and heir entered into the gates. 
The old servants, who remembered him so well, 
gathered joyfully about him, and uttered praises 
unto God for his protecting care over the whole 
family. The welcome to Matthew, also, was hearty 
and sincere; for he was a brother beloved in the 
Lord, and his testimony would cheer their souls. 

The result of the journey of the prophets to 
Antioch was eagerly looked for; and when Agabus 
arose in the church, and told of his reception by 
the brethren in Antioch, and the measures there 
taken to relieve the distress, they all rejoiced to- 
gether, and gave thanks to God. 

But now another cloud burst upon them. The 
peace which had endured for some years was again 
broken. In the distress caused by the famine, the 
devout Jews thought they saw a mark of the divine 
displeasure, on account of the growth of the heresy 
concerning the crucified Nazarene. From the syna- 
gogues complaints went forth ; frowns were cast on 
the believers in the streets; insults were offered to 
them in the markets; and the storm gradually 


120 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


drew nigh. Bartholomew and Matthew were un- 
known in the city ; but being seen in the company 
of the believers, they, too, heard the murmurs, and 
became apprehensive of the results. 

At length the storm cloud burst, and James, the 
Boanerges, one of the three that had witnessed the 
glory of the Lord, one of the most valiant and 
saintly of the apostles, was apprehended, then cast 
into prison, and then, at the command of Herod, 
was slain with the sword. Thus the artful ruler 
sought to win the favor of the Jews. 

It all came so quickly, that the disciples knew 
not which way to turn for safety. And seeing how 
greatly this delighted the Jews, Herod sent his 
soldiers, who seized Peter, and cast him into prison, 
where he lay bound, hand and foot, to two soldiers, 
while fourteen others kept guard over him. The 
arrest of Peter spread consternation through the 
church ; for he, with the firmness of a rock, had 
sustained them in all their difficulties. As far as 
worldly influence might help them, they were help- 
less. In deep grief they turned to God. They 
met together, with one accord, in the house of the 
mother of John Mark, and made earnest and con- 
tinual supplication that Peter might be saved. 
Bartholomew and Matthew met with them, and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


121 


learned the nature of true supplication, when the 
soul was aroused by such an exigency. 

The days of the feast passed along, and yet the 
determination of Herod was unchanged. At length 
the feast came to a close, and Herod ordered that 
the next morning Peter should be brought before 
him. The church during the evening, and all night, 
continued to pray. Some fell on their faces and 
moaned before God. Some stood upright, and, 
gazing toward heaven, repeated the promises given 
them by the Lord. Some kneeled in humble sup- 
plication, and, as the night grew apace, their hearts 
plead the more earnestly with God. 

Now a knocking is heard at the gate. Rhoda, 
one who in deep trials had proved faithful, runs 
and asks who claims admittance. Peter’s voice 
replies. With rapture she rushes into the room 
where prayer is offered ; and breaking in upon the 
services with her clear, ringing voice, declares that 
Peter stands without. Startled at the sound and 
the interruption, they declare that she is mad ; but 
as she continues her assertions, some run to the gate, 
open it, and there, indeed, is Peter, who comes into 
the room, and tells them that as he was in the 
prison, sleeping between two soldiers, bound with 
two chains to them, and the keepers before the door 


122 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


on guard, that an angel of the Lord came upon 
him, and a light shone in the prison, and the angel 
smote him on the side, and raised him up, as he 
said to him : Arise quickly. And his chains fell 
from him. And the angel bade him gird himself, 
bind on his sandals, cast his garment about him, 
and follow, which he did ; and he thought that he 
was dreaming, until they were past the iron gate 
leading into the city, which opened of its own 
accord ; and then, when fairly in the street of the 
city, the angel left him ; and as the night breeze 
cooled him, he knew it was no dream, but that 
the Lord had sent his angel to deliver him out of 
the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of 
the people of the Jews. And so he came to the 
place where he knew the brethren would be in 
prayer for him. He said : “ Go show these things 
unto James, the Lord’s brother, and to the breth- 
ren.” And then he left them, to hide himself from 
Herod’s further wrath. 

Saul and Barnabas, with the gifts of the brethren 
at Antioch, having come by ship to Joppa, now 
arrived in Jerusalem. 

To their deep regret, they learn that the persecu- 
tion has been so threatening that all of the apostles 
had left the city, and that it would not be safe for 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


123 


them to remain. In consequence of this, after 
greeting the brethren and encouraging them in 
their steadfastness, they took leave of them, and 
with all haste, returned to Joppa, and from thence 
to Antioch, taking with them the nephew of Barna- 
bas, the young man John Mark. 

The death of James was terribly avenged by the 
Lord. Herod Agrippa the First, was the son of 
Aristobulus and Bernice, and the grandson of 
Herod the Great. He had been brought up at 
Rome, with Claudius and Drusus, and after a life 
of various vicissitudes, was thrown into prison by 
Tiberius for an unguarded speech; and there he 
remained until the accession of Caligula. Caligula 
gave him for his kingdom Batanea, Trachonitis, 
Auranitis, the Tetrarchy of Lysanias; afterwards, 
Galilee, Perea, Samaria, and Judea; so that, like 
his grandfather, Herod the Great, he ruled over all 
Palestine; and his annual revenues amounted to 
twelve millions of drachmas. He seemed to have 
the favor of the Emperor, the army, and the Jews, 
and was able to carry out his most ambitious pro- 
jects. He deprived Matthias of the high priest- 
hood, and burnt the other Matthias — who had 
raised a sedition with his companions — alive. He 
so alarmed the people of Tyre and Sidon, whose 


124 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


commercial prosperity somewhat depended on their 
relations to Herod’s kingdom, that they were com- 
pelled to win the friendship of Blastus, the 
king’s chamberlain, and through him sue for peace. 
This was the Herod, who, living as a strict Jew, 
and paying attention to the requirements of the 
law, sought to destroy the infant church of the 
Lord. 

In Cesarea, on the occasion of celebrating the 
greatness of the Emperor, Blastus arranged that 
the Tyrians and Sidonians should honor Herod. 
When Herod appeared in the theatre, clothed in a 
magnificent robe of sparkling silver, the rays of 
the sun striking it caused his splendor to attract 
them, and they called out that he was a god. 
When he addressed them, they shouted from one 
part of the theatre and another, that it was the 
voice of a god. This was the supreme hour of his 
triumph. And this was the hour for the divine 
vindication of his controlling power. For while 
the shouts of the people were filling the place, the 
Angel of God smote Herod, and he became at 
once the food of worms, which ate at his vitals. In 
most awful sufferings he was carried to his palace, 
and learned that he was about to die; no skill of 
the physician could save him. In five days he 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


125 


died; and the scourge of the church was thus re- 
moved. 

The persecutions now ceased. And Bartholomew 
and Matthew continued the visit for some weeks. 
When they returned to Antioch, Saul and Barnabas 
had departed on their first missionary tour. 


CHAPTER XII. 


ATHENS. 

T OWARD the close of a clear and pleasant day, 
a number of young people belonging to some 
of the aristocratic families in Athens, climbed up 
the western side of the Acropolis, to view the 
memorable localities which always fired the young 
hearts with enthusiasm for the glory of their illus- 
trious city. 

The Acropolis is an oblong rock, rising up 
almost perpendicularly, a hundred and fifty feet 
above the ground at its base, and three hundred 
feet above the level of the sea. The summit is a 
small plain, about five hundred feet in width, from 
north to south, and a thousand feet in length from 
east to west. As they ascended the rock at its only 
accessible place, the western side, up the sixty 
marble steps, which were seventy feet in width, 
they came to the Propylsea, standing on the very 
brow of the Acropolis. This wonderful structure, 
the glory of the age of Pericles, is built of white 

marble, and is in the form of a magnificent Tem- 
126 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


127 


pie, with wings projecting thirty feet in front, on 
each side of the upper part of the flight of marble 
steps, each wing having a Doric colonnade. The 
centre of the edifice has a western portico, forty- 
three feet in depth; and four steps above it, an 
eastern portico, facing the interior, or the summit of 
the Acropolis. Each portico has a front of six fluted 
columns of the Doric order, four and a half feet in 
diameter, and twenty-nine feet in height, supporting 
an ample pediment eighty feet in length. In the 
western portico, at right angles with the Doric 
colonnade in front, are three Ionic columns, stand- 
ing on each side of the carriage way, which inter- 
sects this central part of the building. 

As they ascended, having passed through the 
western portico, they reached the eastern colon- 
nade of this grand gateway, and the glories of the 
Acropolis, covered with temples and statues, and 
other works of art, all bathed in the brightest and 
most transparent atmosphere, burst at once upon 
their delighted view. Before them, just to the 
right, on the highest ground, was the Parthenon, 
the most famous structure in the Pagan world, 
consecrated to the worship of the virgin goddess 
Minerva, the tutelary deity of Athens. It v r as 
completed under the administration of Pericles, 


128 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


nearly five hundred years before the time of these 
young friends. It was built of the purest white 
marble of Pentelicus, on a foundation of limestone. 
It was of the Doric style, two hundred and twenty- 
eight feet in length ; one hundred and one feet in 
breadth on the upper step of the pavement on 
which the pillars rest ; and sixty-six feet in height, 
to the top of the pediment. It had eight massive 
columns at both the western and the eastern front ; 
and in the rear of these, two steps above, six columns 
more; with seventeen on each side. The frieze, 
extending around the entire building, as well as 
the pediments, was magnificently adorned with 
figures, in high relief, of gods and heroes, elabo- 
rately wrought under the eye of Phidias, by the 
first sculptors of the age. Within the cells are 
two vast chambers, but of unequal size, with rows 
of columns, on which the ceiling rests. In one of 
these grand apartments was a colossal statue of the 
goddess, the work of Phidias, fbrty feet high, 
made of ivory and adorned with gold. Portions of 
the exterior and of the interior of the edifice, and 
also of the statues and figures, were enriched with 
brilliant colors. A few yards to the northwest of 
the Parthenon stood the world-renowned statue of 
their goddess Minerva, a grand and imposing figure 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


129 


of bronze, seventy feet in height, representing her 
as arrayed in full armor. This was the first object 
in Athens, which, far out at sea, caught the eye of 
the mariner. 

As the young people came beneath her mighty 
form, they paused in order to let their eyes range 
over the whole wide scene. On all sides they be- 
held temples, statues, and the noblest works of art. 
They were in the presence of the memorials of im- 
perishable heroes. 

Looking toward the southwest, far off in the 
distance, beyond the Saronic Gulf, they see the 
blue lines of the mountains in Argolis, the eastern 
district of the Peloponnesus. Those far to the 
northwest are in Megaris; between them are the 
mountains of Corinthia ; and forty-five miles away, 
distinctly visible, they see the Acrocorinthos, nearly 
two thousand feet in height, surmounted by the 
citadel of Corinth. What noble deeds were asso- 
ciated with these places ; again and again, in the 
theatres of Athens, they had seen the miniature 
reproduction of the events which had crowned these 
places with glory. Looking toward the northeast, 
they saw Mount Pentelicus, beyond which, lies the 
plain of Marathon, where ten thousand Athenians 

vanquished a hundred thousand picked warriors of 

I 


130 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the Persian Empire. Just down below them, they 
saw between Salamis and the Piraeus, Psyttaleia, 
wdiere Xerxes, who thought himself to be the most 
powerful monarch on the earth, with three millions 
of men under his command, leaped from his throne 
in anger and dismay, as there he saw his navy 
destroyed, and his best soldiers routed and slaugh- 
tered by a few thousand Greeks, under the com- 
mand of Aristides. As they turned to the east, 
they looked upon Mount Hymettus, which not only 
cut off the view in that direction, but now catch- 
ing the rays of the setting sun, sent back floods of 
beauty, first of rich golden splendor, then a broad 
expanse of violet, and as the sun sank still lower, 
became enshrouded in a mantle of magnificent royal 
purple. 

The darkness of night now covering the scene, 
the party began their homeward walk, with hearts 
lifted up by the glory of the prospect about them, 
and filled with the thought of the greatness of the 
fathers of their city. But with all their joy was 
mingled a sadness in the hearts of two of them, for 
one of them was about to bid farewell to her lover, 
who, on the morrow, was to depart for Rome. 
Miltiades was a thorough Athenian, who gloried in 
all that added to the fame of the home of his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


131 


fathers. He knew that it was the language and 
literature of his countrymen that swayed the na- 
tions about them ; and that, though Rome ruled in 
the court and the camp, Athens ruled in the minds 
of men. He knew, also, that no city on the earth 
could display the perfect art which Athens pos- 
sessed. 

Nevertheless, he was going to Rome. Rome was 
the capital of the Empire ; it was the great centre 
of attraction. It was the centralizing influence, 
and it drew friends and enemies. The Greek, 
Syrian, Jew, Celt, Goth, Briton — all gathered 
there; the merchant, the tourist, the soldier, and 
the slave even. It was the pool into which all the 
streams of the world poured. 

Miltiades despised the Romans. He thought 
them lacking in taste. In his father’s house he 
had heard them reviled, and he had caught the 
sentiment, and it manifested itself on various occa- 
sions. Yet, as a young man of wealth and good 
prospects, he was going to see the life of the Ro- 
mans at home. He wished to see the mobs before 
the forum ; the stately patrician senate ; the games 
and plays which amused the lordly crowd. But 
the moment of parting was a sad one ; for he had 
but j list spoken tender vows to the maiden, the 


132 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


beautiful Glaucia, who now walked by his side. 
Glaucia was a representative Athenian, of purest 
blood. She could trace her ancestry back to the 
mythological period; and, proud as one of high 
birth would naturally be, she sympathized with her 
lover in his dislike of the coarseness and dull- 
ness of the Roman. They said but little while 
viewing the glorious scenes from the Acropolis, 
but they thought of the tie that bound them to- 
gether. 

They were young, very young, to be lovers ; but 
surrounded from childhood with the highest forms 
of culture, their minds had matured early. There 
was a sacredness about their affection that could 
only come from the beautiful poetic halo thrown 
around it by their ardent sympathy with those who 
had sung in rapturous words of the all-powerful 
passion. Miltiades and Glaucia lived only for 
each other. The sunshine had ever been granted 
them, clouds had never obscured their horizon ; and 
it w’ould have been strange if any gloomy fore- 
bodings had darkened this, their last hour together ; 
yet they lingered, loth to part, for to part, even for 
a brief period, was a new experience to them, and 
there was a secret fear of what might come while 
they were separated. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


133 


Miltiades promised daily to beseech Minerva to 
be with him ; and Glaucia every day would weave 
fresh garlands of the choicest flowers and hang 
them on the statues of their gardens, and thus the 
gods would be favorable to a safe journey and a 
happy return. 

At length they parted, the last embrace was 
given, and Glaucia, having been joined by her 
brother, who was one of the party on the Acro- 
polis, sadly went to her home. 

Achilles, the brother of Glaucia, was a noble 
lad, and, by his grace of form and speech, had won 
the friendship of many of the youths of Athens. 
He alone knew of the affection binding his sister 
to his friend; and it was through his cooperation 
that their friendship was allowed to grow without 
interruption. He would not miss his friend so 
much, for he was striving to win the prize in the 
gymnasium, and it required the constant exercise 
of all his powers. Far more would he have missed 
his sister; for since her early childhood, she had 
leaned upon him for help. 

Early the following morning, before the break of 
the day, Achilles called his slave, who attended to 
his dress, prepared himself for his departure, and 
set out to meet his friend, so as to be with him a 


134 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


few moments before his departure. He met him at 
his own door, for the time was nigh ; and then while 
their slaves went on before, they talked of their hopes 
for the days to come. When they came near the old 
walls of the city, they hailed a charioteer, who came, 
and was engaged to convey them to the Piraeus. 

The Piraeus is the seaport of the city of Athens. 
It is distant between four and five miles from the 
upper city, situated on a rocky peninsula, projecting 
into the sea. This peninsula is enclosed by a wall, 
built by Themistocles soon after the battle of Sala- 
mis. It is nearly as large as the wall about Athens, 
and encloses three land-locked harbors. The road 
between Athens and the Piraeus was bordered on 
either side by parallel walls, five hundred and 
fifty feet distant from each other ; and between the 
walls and the street a double row of houses, mak- 
ing the road appear like a continuous city. The 
walls were twelve or fourteen feet in thickness, and 
sixty feet in height, with here and there tow r ers, 
adding to the force of the defences, as well as the 
massive appearance of the v T alls. But the nu- 
merous wars in which the Athenians had engaged 
had greatly injured these walls, so that at this time 
they appeared rather as stately ruins than as strong 
defences. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


135 


Along this road the friends now rapidly drove, 
until they arrived at the port, and found the vessel 
ready to sail. In a few moments Miltiades was on 
board, the anchor was raised, the winds caught the 
sails, and the vessel heading southeast, passed be- 
yond the Belbina Isle, then southwest, until it 
passed Cythera, and then northwestward toward 
Rhegium and Rome. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

QLATJCIA’S FATHER AT LAODICEA. 
HARICLES, the father of Achilles and Glau- 



^ cia, was one of the merchant princes of 
Athens, who, by his enterprise in business, had won 
a name in the Piraeus; and because of his liber- 
ality as a patron of art, had become endeared to 
the public in the city of Athens. He was a devout 
respecter of the household gods, whose shrines he 
honored every day; and though the cares of his 
business were many, he held some of his time as 
sacred to the service of those deities that watched 
over his fortune. People were accustomed to say 
that he was a favorite of the gods ; that his home 
was one of the most beautiful in Athens ; his family 
one of the most chaste and cultured ; his slaves the 
most obedient, and his schemes the most successful. 

To the public, this all appeared to be the result 
of his devout dependence upon the gods, and his 
liberality to the city. But there were others who 
shook their heads, and said that every man’s cup 
must have its fair share of bitterness ; and that it 


136 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


137 


must come sooner or later ; that no man’s character 
could be developed as the gods desired, without 
passing through the fires of affliction; and that 
when the gods gave their final reward, it was 
because the proper trials had been passed through. 
Still others, when they beheld the recklessness of 
his speculations, instead of calling his success the 
reward of genius, said : “ Whom the gods wish to 
destroy, they first make mad ; ” and when others re- 
minded them that Charicles did all in his power to 
keep the favor of the gods, they doubtingly shook 
their heads, and said, that the people could only 
see the outward form, the heart was hidden ; and 
in the midst of these forms there might be found 
no heart. Charicles was fond of praise ; and it may 
be that, as he saw how the people praised his respect 
for the gods, he thus sought to feed his vanity. 

In the midst of his success, Charicles suddenly 
became ill. There was deep distress in his house- 
hold, when the skill of the physician seemed to be 
of no avail. The faithful devotion of his wife, the 
tender solicitude of his daughter, the prompt obe- 
dience of his son, and the wise reflections of his 
friends, the philosophers, all failed to restore him 
the peace of mind that he had formerly possessed. 
At length, the physician said that the cares of busi- 


138 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


ness, weighing so heavily upon him, had exhausted 
his nervous system, and that for many months he 
must lay them aside and travel, and thus forget his 
cares. 

Charicles had no desire to do this, but could not 
resist the appeals of his wife and daughter ; hence, 
he consented to take a journey to the famous 
medicinal springs of Phrygia. In order to secure 
the greatest enjoyment in the trip, one of his own 
vessels was fitted up with special conveniences to 
convey the family across the JEgean Sea to Miletus, 
whence they would proceed by land. The voyage 
was of an attractive nature to a scholarly man like 
Charicles; and having passed the extreme southern 
end of Attica, they went south of Cos, Syros, Delos, 
then north of Patmos, and having come almost 
directly east in safety, landed at Miletus, stronger 
than when he left his pleasant home in Athens. At 
Miletus, they engaged litters for the invalid and the 
women, while Achilles rode on a strong-limbed horse 
by their side. Each of the litters, handsomely fur- 
nished, as became the wealth of the traveler, and 
so arranged that those riding could sit in a recum- 
bent position, was borne by four slaves. 

The valley of the Meander was one of the most 
beautiful in Asia Minor, and all along its banks 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


139 


were pleasant cities. The travelers, therefore, were 
in no special hurry to arrive at their destination ; 
but at length, after many days’ travel, they came to 
where the Lycus flows into the Meander ; and here 
they turned toward the east, and only sought rest 
when they arrived in Laodicea. 

In this beautiful city, on the lower slopes of the 
Cadmus Mountain, pure air, good water, and philo- 
sophical company, were ever at hand. Within half 
a day’s journey were several cities, splendid and 
flourishing. Among these were Colosse and Hier- 
apolis. The country also abounded in beautiful 
groves and attractive walks. Consequently, in- 
valids and wealthy people from all the cities along 
the coasts, or in the Peloponnesus, came to this 
resort. Here also was a famous school of medicine, 
and deities were honored who were supposed to be 
particularly favorable to all who resorted to this 
place. Here Charicles soon began to feel at home, 
for it was situated on the great road that bore the 
travel and traffic from the interior to the sea, and 
he could watch the tides of business, and refresh his 
curiosity by observing the modes of dealing of the 
mountaineers and the merchants from the great in- 
terior. The scenery, too, was pleasing, even to those 
who were accustomed to the glorious views of Attica. 


140 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Beyond the Lycus, high up on the mountain side, 
on a terrace that extended for several miles, and in 
full view of Laodicea, only four miles away, was 
Hierapolis, where the Roman pleasure-lovers re- 
sorted, and made the place gay by their music and 
plays. In the vicinity, there were also natural 
curiosities to please the mind. 

But to the invalid, the chief attraction of 
Hierapolis was the hot, calcareous springs, which 
gave it renown, and drew health-seekers from all 
parts of the Empire. Looking at Hierapolis from 
Laodicea, the mountain above the city seemed to be 
completely petrified by the streams flowing down 
its sides, and it resembled an immense frozen 
cascade of chalk, or, as the imagination of later 
days has named it, “the cotton castle.” 

Those who had furnished the place as a health 
resort, had built huge vaults of marble and petri- 
fied substances, which gave the great baths an awful 
appearance. To add to the attractiveness of the 
place, splendid theatres and temples were erected, 
so that all the pleasures of life might be at the 
command of the wealthy visitors. To this place 
of cities, fountains, mountains, and rivers, Charicles 
came, to the delight of his family, and the fond 
anticipation of his own soul. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


141 


When the physicians learned that the wealthy 
Athenian was committing himself to their care, 
with their usual avidity, they sought to know how 
freely he was willing to sacrifice to the gods; for 
only when plenty of money was laid upon their 
altars would they put forth their power to suppress 
the destroying disease. But Charicles was liberal, 
and though he well knew that the gold went into 
the coffers of the physicians, he yet laid many pieces 
on the altar, with handsome garlands of choicest 
flowers, woven by the hands of his awn fair 
daughter. He was not willing to be remiss in 
his duties to those who ruled the unseen as well 
as the seen, though not beheld by men. 

For awhile it seemed as if his health would be 
restored to him ; then, suddenly, all his hopes were 
blasted by the sudden sweeping down upon him of 
the floods of direst misfortunes. Swift messengers 
came to him, one after another, with the story of 
disaster upon disaster. 

It was said by some of the prominent men in 
Athens, that by developing iron mines in Spain, 
great wealth could be gained. Charicles listened 
to these speculators, and purchased a mine, and at 
once collected all the ready money at his command. 
So certain was he of the fortune in it, that he also 


142 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


borrowed a large sura of money, trusting to the 
usual success of his incoming ships to be able to 
meet these obligations. 

The first messenger that arrived was sent to in- 
form him that the mine in which he had risked 
so largely was a total failure. It was not as it had 
been represented ; and the vile speculators, who had 
lured him on, had departed to regions unknown, 
with all the money he had confided to their care. 

He still hoped for large returns on the arrival 
of his ships, which traversed distant seas, and con- 
veyed merchandise between the great marts of the 
Empire. But the next messenger came to inform 
him that, for many days, a terrible storm had 
raged at sea, and that his ships that he expected 
had been wrecked in the storm. All was ruin and 
desolation. 

Hardly had he been able to recover from the 
prostration which this blow inflicted, when a faith- 
ful servant came to him, to inform him that his 
creditors, seeing the destruction that had come 
upon his ships, and believing that he could not 
recover his health, or his prosperity, had made 
haste to secure their own, by pressing their claims 
against his property, which they had caused to be 
sold to meet their demands. In his prosperity, he 


JUDITH AND GLAUC1A. 


143 


had plenty of friends; but now, in his adversity, 
all seemed to be arrayed against him. 

As thus, in a few days, Charicles beheld himself 
reduced from affluence to poverty, his spirit was 
crushed ; he was unable to rally again ; and in a few 
days his spirit departed, amidst the deep grief of 
his beloved household. 

The last funeral rites had been performed; the 
body on a pyre of aromatic wood had been con- 
sumed; the ashes had been faithfully collected in 
the golden urn, ready to be placed in the house of 
the dead ; and the family had returned to their 
abode, when they were horrified by the announce- 
ment of another messenger, coming in the name 
of some Roman creditors, of consular dignity, 
who now claimed to satisfy their debt, his family 
and servants, all of them, to be at once put into 
the market and sold as slaves. And in order that 
the least degree of publicity be given to the case, 
they were to be separated : the servants to be taken 
to Athens for sale, the mother to Ephesus, the son 
to Rome, and the daughter to Antioch. Deep and 
heart-rending was their grief. In no direction could 
they look for help. And they wished that death 
would come and take them; but no such release 
befriended them. The day of separation speedily 


144 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


came. They were torn asunder; and from luxury 
they fell to the hard and hopeless lot of the slave. 

When the brother and sister parted, they con- 
soled each other with the thought that they should 
yet meet again ; but with the mother the grief was 
without this ray of hope. Only in the abode of 
the shades could she hope to meet them; and she 
wished that it might not be long until she should 
be called to enter there. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


ENSLAVED AND FREED. 

mHE story of the disasters which befell the 
Athenian, passed from one to another, until 
it was known by all the strangers in the three cities 
on the Lycus, and great sympathy was expressed for 
the bereaved household. Among those visiting the 
place, was one who supplied many of the wealthy 
families with gems and precious stones. He came 
at certain times in the year, having obtained them, 
so he claimed, from the great caravans that visited 
Antioch. 

Having heard the story of the noble Athenian, 
he saw the daughter just as she was separated from 
her mother, and he determined that she should be 
protected from the dangers besetting her way. 
Glaucia was placed in the care of a merchant 
who was traveling by land from Ephesus to 
Antioch, and who, for a consideration, promised 
to have the maiden sold in the market at Antioch 
to the highest bidder. The merchant, fond only 

of gold, seemed utterly indifferent to the condition 
K 145 


146 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


of the fair slave. He knew nothing of her history, 
and looked upon her as one of the many slaves that 
he had sold for his patrons. Menelaus, for it was 
he who dealt in the gems, saw the maiden placed in 
the hands of the greedy merchant, and learned the 
route which he intended taking. He at once left 
Laodicea, and with all speed hastened to his 
mountain resort for his faithful followers. At this 
time, Judith was a maiden of great beauty and 
attractiveness, and her influence upon Menelaus 
was so great that he admired all maidens of her 
age; and with a gallantry, the result of a life of 
bold deeds, prided himself on being the protector 
of youth, as well as the scourge of the rich. 
Glaucia seemed to him as a second Judith, and 
such a maiden, with so much grace and sweetness, 
ought not have the beauty of her soul crushed out 
of her by the fate of a slave. When he reached 
his home, he did not inform his men of his object, 
but led them forth, as if on an ordinary excursion 
for spoils. 

They passed down the mountain, and ran along 
its base until they reached the highway between 
Attalia and Perga, and then coming to the Oestrus, 
followed its winding course far up into Pisidia. 
At length, by means of a signal from one of his 




































































































• ♦ 











' • 




















t 









































. 
































. 






























J 
































































* 


























































































































« 



Judith and Glaucia. 


Pase 147 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


147 


men who had advanced beyond him, he was 
apprised of the approach of the merchant with 
his troop of slaves. Menelaus carefully placed 
his men by the way-side, near a rocky pass, where 
it would be impossible for the victims to escape ; 
and here he awaited their coming. 

The procession of travelers soon came in view : 
The merchant, with his more delicate slaves and 
his servants on camels ; the more hardy that he had 
gathered, walking. As the merchant came to the 
rocky pass, suddenly Menelaus blew his trumpet, 
and, drawing his sword, commanded the merchant 
to halt. The latter, instead, endeavored to start his 
camel on increased speed, when Menelaus, seizing 
his garment, dragged him from his saddle, and, with 
one blow, ended his life. Then great confusion 
prevailed ; the slaves on foot turned to flee ; while 
the servants of the merchant endeavored to protect 
their master’s property. At length the forces of 
Menelaus prevailed; and robbing the camels and 
the servants of all that was worth having, they let 
the rest go ; but Menelaus seized upon one of the 
slaves, and placing her in a litter, commanded four 
of his men to bear her along with them as they 
retreated to the mountains again. 

Glaucia did not know what to think of the 


148 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


affray. She knew that bands of robbers frequently 
infested those mountain roads; but she knew not the 
character of the robbers. When she obtained a 
view of the commander of the robbers, she thought 
she had seen his face before, but knew not where. 
She knew, however, that her condition was no 
worse ; for how could it be worse than that of a 
slave to become the property of the highest bidder? 
Many hours had passed since the affray. All the 
time, the robbers had been swiftly traveling towards 
the mountains, and Glaucia, through fatigue, had 
fallen asleep. When she awoke, the men were 
carrying her up a steep mountain path. By the 
path they encamped as the night drew on, and 
then, as they cooked their evening meal, Menelaus, 
bringing to her a portion, said, as he offered it 
to her : 

“Eat, my daughter, and fear nothing. With my 
band you are as safe as when in the home of your 
fathers. I know you are the daughter of Charicles, 
the Athenian. I have heard the story of your woes. 
I saw you placed in charge of the merchant to be 
sold. I pitied you. In my mountain home, the 
pride of my life is my daughter. You shall be her 
sister. Eat now, and rest in peace. We shall soon 
be at home.” 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


149 


With deep surprise, Glaucia heard the man in 
pure Greek thus address her. Then, as she realized 
the deliverance that had come to her, she praised 
the gods for their help, and trusting the word of 
the chieftain, fell asleep, after she had eaten, and 
did not awake until the men were many miles 
further on their way. They carried her as tenderly 
as they would have carried their own babes ; for 
Menelaus, by the forest camp fire, had told them of 
her wrongs ; and they, too, touched by the beauty of 
her face, and the greatness of the change in her 
surroundings, felt for her the deepest pity, and thus 
felt the greater desire to take her safely to their 
home. At length they arrived at the rock-bound 
valley, and the trumpet of the captain was an- 
swered by a dozen trumpets from the wives and 
daughters awaiting their return. 

When Judith came out of the tent to greet him, 
she was surprised to see the men approach with the 
litter ; and still more so, when they placed the litter 
on the ground, and from it there stepped the fair 
Glaucia. Menelaus, standing by, with a smile on 
his face, witnessed the surprise, then said : 

“Judith, this is your sister; she will tell you her 
story, and then you will know why I have brought 
her to you. Be sisters to each other, and both be 


150 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


daughters to me” Saying this, he strode away to 
attend to the affairs of the camp. 

When Judith came to the mountain camp, she 
only understood Hebrew ; but Menelaus had taught 
her both Latin and Greek ; and seeing by her fair 
and beautiful features that the stranger was a 
Greek, she addressed her in that tongue, and bade 
her welcome to their home. 

When she had heard Glaucia’s story, and had 
told Glaucia of her own life, they felt that indeed 
they were sisters, and that they could be of great 
help to each other. As Glaucia beheld the frank, 
intellectual look, and the sprightly ways of Judith, 
she realized that here was a companion who would 
be able to sympathize with her in all her thoughts. 
Judith, for her part, thought: 

“ She is so pure, so beautiful, and so cultured, that 
she will be just what my heart craves. She shall be 
my sister ; she shall share all that I possess.” 

Menelaus, with delight, beheld the cordial re- 
ception that Judith gave her, and" as he thought 
of how she came to be a slave, he hated the Ro- 
man, and all his power, more than ever before. 

As the weeks rolled by, and the maidens became 
the better acquainted with each other, gradually 
the deep sorrow of the past lost the power over 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


151 


their minds, and they found contentment in the 
pure solitudes of nature. 

Along the mountain’s side — in some cases even 
miles away from the camp — Judith had her fa- 
vorite nooks where she was accustomed to go and 
enjoy herself. But of all her favorite spots, the 
one to which she most frequently resorted, was the 
high, rocky headland, from which she could look 
over the sea toward Jerusalem. Here she loved 
to pray; here she seemed as if on a lofty eagle’s 
nest; from here she could see the ships on the 
blue waters, and, in the far distance, the cities by 
the sea. To this place she brought Glaucia ; and, 
seated on this rock, with the wonderful view of 
land, mountain, forest, and sea before them, Judith 
told Glaucia of the God of her fathers, and the 
great Temple at Jerusalem, while Glaucia told Ju- 
dith of Pallas Athena, and the Parthenon on the 
beautiful Acropolis. It was on one of their visits to 
this place, that they were suddenly startled by the 
sound of strange trumpets and savage shouts, seem- 
ingly from the camp. As they grasped each other 
in startled fear, the thought came to them that it 
was a battle, and that the camp was in danger. 

Leaving the rock by a secret path, Judith led 
her companion to where they could overlook the 


152 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


camp, and there they saw what almost froze the 
blood in their veins. In the camp was a body of 
Roman soldiers, pressing backward, step by step, 
the bold men who were now fighting for their 
home. One of the men who had escaped from the 
battle when Menelaus killed the merchant, had 
recognized the chieftain in the street of Attalia. 
With a body of Roman soldiers he tracked him 
up the mountain path, until they saw the camp, 
and, with their terrible broad-swords, at once at- 
tacked the chieftain and his men. 

Desperate was the battle ; step by step the robbers 
were driven against the wall of rock, until at 
length Menelaus fell beneath the blows of many 
who assailed him at once; the rest of the band 
surrendered, and with the women and children, 
were bound as captives, to be taken to the city 
below and sold for slaves. Menelaus, however, was 
not killed, only wounded, and for him the soldiers 
prepared the litter, with which he was taken with 
the others to be sold. 

The maidens wept as they thus saw their friend 
taken from them, and their brave protectors carried, 
bound, into a hopeless captivity. Glaucia knew 
that all of the men would be either sent to the 
galleys or to the Amphitheatre to fight wild beasts 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


153 


for the delight of a Roman audience. They 
realized that when the arm of the Roman Govern- 
ment fell, it thoroughly crushed all beneath the 
blow, and that only in some wise purpose of the 
powers above were they spared from the fate of the 
others. 

Judith knew where the treasure of the camp was 
kept ; and waiting until the darkness became their 
protection, they crept down to the camp, obtained 
some provision, secured the treasures, and fled to 
one of the secret hiding places in the forest. 

Well she knew that the next day the camp 
would be again visited by the soldiers, who would 
thoroughly search it for booty ; and was aware that 
in the meantime they must make their escape. 

As soon as it was light enough to travel, they 
sought their way down the mountain side, traveling 
by day and night as fast as they were able to the 
city below. On the third day, having veiled them- 
selves, they went into Attalia ; here they saw 
the crowds of people surrounding the captured 
Menelaus and his people. Judith worked her way 
up to Menelaus, who, seeing her, spoke to her in 
Hebrew, but so that no one would observe whom 
he addressed. He said : 

“ My daughter, we can never meet again. You 


154 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


can do nothing for me; make your own escape 
sure ; go to Antioch ; you know the name of my 
friend, the banker Pasion. You have my seal ; 
withdraw my possessions. Get them in your own 
name, for the government will seek to secure them. 
Then with my blessing be happy.” 

This was all. The soldiers now moved on with 
their prisoners; and the girls going down to the 
wharf, found a vessel about to sail for Antioch, and 
embarked on it, so as to carry out the last wishes of 
their friend. 


CHAPTER XV. 

JUDITH AND QLAUCIA AT DAPHNE. 

TN the vale of Teinpe, where the stream of 
Peneius flows beneath the heights of Olympus 
towards the sea, the beautiful Daphne passed the 
days of her happy childhood. Fresh as the earliest 
morning, she climbed the crags to greet the first 
rays of the rising sun ; and when he had driven his 
fiery horses over the sky, she watched his chariot 
sink behind the western mountains. Over hill and 
dale she roamed, free and light as the breeze of 
spring. Other maidens round her spoke each of 
her love; but Daphne, though many sought her, 
cared not to listen to the voice of man. 

“ One day as she stood on the slopes of Ossa, in 
the glow of early morning, she saw before her 
a glorious form. The light of the new risen sun 
fell on his face with a golden splendor, and she 
knew that it was Phoebus Apollo. 

“Hastily he ran towards her, and said: 

“‘I have found thee, child of the morning. 

Others thou hast cast aside, but from me thou 

155 


156 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


canst not escape. I have sought thee long, and 
now will I make thee mine/ 

“ But the heart of Daphne was bold and strong ; 
and her cheek flushed and her eye sparkled with 
anger, as she said : 

“‘I know neither love nor bondage. I live free 
among the streams and hills; and to none will I 
yield my freedom/ 

“ Then the face of Apollo grew dark with anger, 
and he drew near to seize the maiden ; but swift as 
the wind she fled away. Over hill and dale, over 
crag and river, the feet of Daphne fell lightly as 
falling leaves in autumn; but nearer yet came 
Phoebus Apollo, till at last the strength of the 
maiden began to fail. Then she stretched out 
her hands, and cried for help to the lady Demeter ; 
but she came not to her aid. Her head was dizzy, 
and her limbs trembled in utter feebleness as she 
drew near the broad river which gladdens the 
plains of Thessaly, till she almost felt the breath 
of Phoebus, and her robe was almost within his 
grasp. Then, with a wild cry, she said : ‘ Father 

Peneus, receive thy child/ and rushed into the 
stream, whose waters closed gently over her. She 
was gone ; Apollo mourned for his madness in 
chasing thus the free maiden. And he said: 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


157 


“ ‘ I have punished myself by my folly ; the light 
of the morning is taken out of the day. I must go 
on alone till my journey shall draw towards its 
end.’ 

“ Then he spake the word, and a laurel came up 
on the bank where Daphne had plunged into the 
stream, and the green bush, with its thick, clustering 
leaves, keeps her name forever.” 

Five miles southwest of Antioch the Macedonian 
kings of Syria had consecrated to Apollo a temple 
and a grove, which, for splendor and attractiveness, 
rivaled the finest religious resorts of all nations. 
In the temple, and almost entirely filling it, was a 
colossal statue of Apollo, made by the most skillful 
of Greek artists, and splendidly adorned with gold 
and jewels by those who sought his favor, as also 
by those who selfishly sought to commemorate their 
own devotion by associating their names with his 
shrine. The deity was represented in a bending 
attitude, with a golden cup in his hand, pouring 
out a libation on the earth, as if supplicating 
mother earth to give to him the beautiful fleeing 
nymph Daphne. 

Around the shrine there grew a luxuriant grove 
of laurels and cypress, which were preserved with 
the greatest care, and visited by kings who sought 


158 


JUDITH AND GDAUCIA. 


to enrich it, until it became, what its designers 
intended, the rival of the Delphic resort. Its 
Castalian fountain, for the revealing of the secrets 
of life, became almost as celebrated as that other 
honored oracle. 

The village of Daphne, on the borders of the 
grove, became the resort of kings, rulers, and the 
wealthy of many nations, who spent days or weeks 
in indulgence in the pleasures of Daphne. The 
broad highway from Antioch to Daphne was one 
of the most perfect roads in the world. Like the 
street with the colonnades and Herod’s road, of 
which it was a continuation beyond the brazen 
gates, it was divided into six ways — three for the 
outgoing and three for the incoming — and these 
ways were separated by a low balustrade broken by 
massive pedestals, many of which were surmounted 
with statuary. On either side of the road were 
spacious and well-kept lawns, and groves of oak 
and sycamore trees, while here and there were 
vine-clad summer houses for the benefit of trav- 
elers. And these resting places, on the return- 
ing side of the road, were nearly always full of the 
weary. 

Here and there visiting kings had built fountains 
of almost every conceivable design, which, by their 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


159 


incessant playing, cooled the air and enabled the 
green swards to retain their fresh beauty. 

The different ways that were designed for foot- 
men were paved with red stone; and those for 
horsemen and chariots, were strewn w r ith white 
sand, compactly rolled. 

The greatest national festival of the Greeks, the 
Olympic games, were celebrated with the greatest 
splendor at Olympia, in Elis. But the admirers of 
Daphne at last succeeded in purchasing permission 
from Elis, to erect a Stadium in the fields adjacent to 
the grove of their favorite, in which the games could 
be celebrated at the expense of the city, for which 
a hundred and fifty thousand dollars were annually 
applied, this being the income of fifteen talents of 
gold, bequeathed by Sosibius for this purpose. 
This lover of the national games died in the reign 
of Augustus. 

The Stadium was laid out in two parallel, oblong 
areas, connected at one end by a semicircular tract. 
The race course was an eighth of a mile in length, 
and the entire course was surrounded with seats for 
spectators, and at this period of our story, the 
Stadium had just been completed. 

It was a holiday in Antioch ; for the opening of 
the splendid marble Stadium was to be distin- 


160 


JUDITH AND GrLAUCIA. 


guished by the trials of the most distinguished run- 
ners in the world. Bartholomew and Matthew had 
never been to the grove of Daphne, for they had 
been taught to consider its allurements as the 
institution of the devil ; but now they were per- 
mitted to witness the opening of the Stadium, and 
on their way to it, to walk through the grove. Their 
fathers the more readily consented to this, because 
they had so recently beheld the glories of the 
Temple at Jerusalem, and the purity of its associa- 
tions ; and the picture of brilliant excesses, such as 
were common about Daphne, and would be sure to 
characterize the games, would disgust these well- 
trained lads, instead of alluring them. 

From nearly every house in Antioch, the people 
were preparing to attend the games. The Roman 
Legate was to be present, with all the splendor of 
his court ; and the flower of the Roman chivalry, 
on horses of the choicest breeds, covered with gold 
and scarlet trappings. There were wealthy young 
men driving low-wheeled chariots, which were 
adorned with caryings of the mythological battles 
of gods and men, and the wheels burnished with 
stripes of gold ; as also soldiers with shining 
helmets, and flashing swords, marching in strictest 
order. This martial array was followed by the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


161 


people representing all classes of society, and all 
conditions in life. Even the Arabs from the desert, 
riding their stately camels, joined in the crowd. 

As they came to the village of Daphne, the 
streams of people divided, and some turned to 
loiter in the town, some sought refreshments in 
the numerous stalls for the hungry and thirsty; 
some passed into the grove, while the military pro- 
ceeded at once to the Stadium. The lads followed 
the crowd that passed into Daphne, and, after 
proceeding some distance from the dust and noise 
of the road, gradually separating from the crowd, 
soon seemed to be in the midst of a veritable land 
of enchantment. It reminded them of the legends 
of Eden, which they had heard from the sayings 
of the rabbis. The noise and commotion of the 
crowd was hushed, and only the voice of glad song, 
joined with the rippling of many waters, charmed 
the attention of the people. 

The grove was extensive. It was at least ten 
miles in circumference. The trees were tall, 
straight, and beautiful. Parts of the grove were 
thick with intertwining vines, and in such bowers 
it was easy for the groups of the great multitude 
to be hidden, and unconscious of the proximity of 
others. 

L 


162 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Bartholomew and Matthew sauntered along, be- 
holding the beauty of the flowers and enjoying the 
scent of their sweet fragrance ; now and then stop- 
ping to rest by some rippling rill, or playing foun- 
tain. The little birds chirped near them ; the 
squirrels came almost within arm’s reach, and slily 
peeped at them; the beautiful red lizards crawled 
almost to their feet, fearless; for no life was in 
danger in Daphne ; the law of the place was free- 
dom — the freedom of love. They wandered still 
deeper into the grove, and beheld the hills and 
vales, all astir with life — the life of flowers, of 
birds, of beautiful insects. 

Coming to an open place, they sat down on the 
sward to enjoy the beautiful scene before them, 
when, in the distance, they saw apprpaehing a 
band of maidens, singing and dancing as they 
came along. The maidens, seeing the young men, 
came rapidly toward them, and, joining hands in 
a circle about them, danced and sang their gay 
strains. Their coming had been so sudden and 
unlooked for, that the youths were at first startled, 
then enchanted, by the loveliness of the maidens. 
Their heads were garlanded with the most beau- 
tiful flowers that grew in the grove; their hair, 
unbound, loosely floated over their shoulders; on 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


163 


their necks hung glittering golden chains ; around 
their wrists and ankles were golden bands, to which 
tiny bells of clearest sound were fastened, which, 
with melodious tinkling, kept tune with their mo- 
tions and their words. Their only clothing was 
the light, thin gauze Chiton, through which the 
forms of their bodies, and the graceful contour of 
their limbs, were plainly discernible. 

Their eyes sparkled with the exciting emotions 
that swayed them, and the glittering whiteness of 
their teeth, contrasted with their red lips, were 
indeed as pearls in a setting of rich ruby. Their 
active motions brought to their cheeks the ruddy 
glow of health and beauty. Such grace, such 
beauty, the youths had never before seen ; to them, 
they seemed to be the perfection of physical de- 
velopment. 

As the maidens closed their song, they separated 
hands, and still keeping in a circle about the young 
men, sat down on the grass, and sought by the 
most tempting smiles, words, and motions, to awaken 
within them the sentiments of admiration. 

For they were the Devadashse, priestesses devoted 
to the Temple of Apollo, and their mission was to 
teach those who entered the grove that the law of 
the place was love, and that in its blissful haunts 


164 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


no sorrow or distress need ever enter ; but present 
enjoyment hastened to thrust into the waters of 
Lethe the life of the past. 

As thus they sat, one of them, a young girl as 
beautiful as the nymph whom Apollo pursued, with 
deep, brown eyes, and raven hair, attentively gazed 
at Bartholomew ; and so intent was her look, that, 
with modest embarrassment, he turned, blushing, to 
look at the flowers which grew on the bank of the 
rivulet near where they were sitting. 

She, too, seemed confused, even startled ; and as 
for a moment she dropped her gaze, she passed her 
hand over her forehead, as if to recall some treas- 
ure of the forbidden past. At length she ap- 
proached him, looked into his face, and in the 
language of Jerusalem, addressed him. The others 
witnessed the scene, but knew not its meaning, for 
they only understood the language of the Greeks 
and Romans. She said to him: 

“Art thou a son of Abraham? But, no, I need 
not ask that ; thy features tell me that ; but art thou 
the one whom once I knew ? 

“ Some years ago, on a ship, I met a youth, the 
son of a priest, who talked sweetly to me, until he 
won my child heart. He was on his way to 
Antioch. Thou dost resemble him, for even in my 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


165 


dreams I have never forgotten him. Art thou 
Bartholomew, my childhood friend ? ” 

As Bartholomew, greatly surprised, looked stead- 
ily into the face before him, and saw those tender 
eyes swimming in tears, he, too, turned toward the 
past, and remembered the little girl on the deck. 
He recalled the sweet delight of her acquaintance ; 
he recognized the features before him ; and in a 
tone of deepest tenderness and aroused affection, 
muttered, in a scarcely audible tone, the name 
“Judith.” 

But low as it was, she heard it. She knew she 
was remembered ; she felt the thrill of his touch on 
her hand ; she saw the love-look in his eyes ; she 
was filled with joy, and would have clung to him ; 
but just then, the leader of the band gave the 
signal to arise and depart. She could only say to 
him, as with the others she obeyed their leader : 

“We will meet again by the Omphalus, in the 
twilight hour.” 

As the maiden disappeared in the depths of the 
grove, the youths hastily started for the Stadium. 
Perhaps too long had they lingered; but to Bar- 
tholomew, the discovery of his child-love, was 
a greater delight than the anticipated pleasure of 
the race. 


166 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Question after question quickly flashed through 
his mind : “ How came she here ? Is she one of 
the shameless votaries of vice indeed? or, only 
seemingly so ? ” 

Surely one so young, and so beautiful, so anxious 
to renew the past, could not be the friend of vice. 
And he determined to seek her as she had ap- 
pointed, in the twilight hour, at the Omphalus. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

THE STADIUM AT DAPHNE. 

riT HE young men were not long in passing 
through the grove to the gates, and then out 
into the extensive grassy plain, close by Daphne, 
where the Stadium stood. The Stadium was con- 
structed in the same style as that in Olympia, 
and, as the most of the finest temples and buildings 
of that age, of the best quality of white marble, 
only excelled by the statuary marble of Paros, or 
of Pentelicus. From every seat in the many tiers 
of this lofty structure, the entire course was in view. 
And as the thousands came, they found that the 
building was capacious enough to hold all the 
pleasure-lovers of the city, and, by close crowding, 
the visitors also. 

First, was the basement, broken in the middle by 
a broad arched passage, through which the process 
sion of contestants would enter. At the other end 
was a corresponding gate, called the Gate of 
Triumph, of most ornate workmanship, through 
which, at the end of the games, the victors, wear- 

167 


168 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


ing their crowns, would pass out w 7 ith their escorts, 
amidst exulting triumphal ceremonies. Along both 
sides, between these gates, the basement was divided 
into carceres, or stalls, each one protected in front 
by massive gates, swung to statuesque pilasters. 
Over the stalls was a cornice crowned by a low 
balustrade, back of which, and above, rose the 
successive tiers of seats for the spectators. 

The Legate, and his retinue, occupied the seats 
of honor, just above the entrance gate; and from 
this place was the best view of the Stadium. Look- 
ing from this point, the entire audience was in view, 
a sea of faces, with all the gaudy decorations charac- 
terizing the various social orders. All the -way up 
from the basement balustrade to the cornice of the 
outer wall of the Stadium, the seats were occupied 
by the people, who, from the first hour of the day, 
had been gathering ; for the exercises were to begin 
at the third hour. 

On the right and left are the main entrances for the 
multitudes. They are of ample width, and guarded 
by heavy gates hinged to massive towers. Directly 
in front, is the course, strewn with fine white sand, 
perfectly smooth. Not even a pebble the size of a 
date seed is to be found on it. In the centre of this 
oval arena is a white marble wall, about ten feet in 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


169 


width, and six feet in height, exactly the length of 
a Stadium, at each end of which is a pedestal sur- 
mounted with carved pillars, marking the beginning, 
middle, and ending of the course. And here, start- 
ing on the right hand, the racers were to win renown, 
or retire in disgrace. 

As the youths came into the Stadium, they 
observed that the seats on the western side, 
allotted to the commonalty, were all occupied ; but, 
fortunately, they were able to obtain a place not far 
from the seats of the aristocracy. They were just 
in time to hear the blowing of the trumpets an- 
nouncing the coming of the procession. At once 
the buzzing conversation of the people ceased, and 
all eyes were directed toward the great gate of 
entrance, through which the procession was now 
coming. 

First came the marshal of the procession; then 
a band with musical instruments and of chorus 
singers; then the editor of the games; then the 
civic authorities of the city; then the representa- 
tives of the wealthy families, who, by their munifi- 
cence, had added to the city’s appropriation the 
amount necessary to consummate the games. They 
were clothed in emblematic robes and garlands. 
Then came gorgeously decorated chariots, carriages, 


170 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and platforms, borne on men’s shoulders, on which 
were the tutelar deities of the various cities or 
countries represented. The endeavor on this occa- 
sion was to make it cosmopolitan; hence, all the 
larger cities of Greece were represented in the 
procession. 

Chief amongst all the deities was Apollo, clothed 
in the splendor of the sun, with arrows of light; 
and Daphne, with the richest flowers of the laurel. 
Following these came the seasons, the arts, the 
trades, and the pleasures of men. After these came 
the procession of contestants, in the order of their 
contests, clothed in the colors in which they would 
appear in the trial. But those who were to contend 
with bodies naked, were now clothed with tunics of 
the finest woolen texture, and richly embroidered. 
First came the runners, then the wrestlers, the 
leapers, the boxers, and, last of all, those to con- 
tend in the chariot races. 

As the procession entered to make the round of 
the Stadium, and the people discerned their favorite 
colors, they rose on the seats, and expressed their 
delight by shoutings and cheers, and from every 
tier hurled upon the procession the most dainty 
and exquisite flowers; while from slaves, children, 
and nobles, the applause rang forth until the pro- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


171 


cession was over, and the contestants had retired 
into their stalls. 

Then the people sat down again, the buzz of con- 
versation was again heard, and they awaited the 
trumpet blast which would announce the next step 
in the proceedings. The special feature of the 
opening games was to be the foot racing, for which 
purpose the most distinguished within the borders 
of the Roman Empire had been obtained. The 
spectators had not long to wait. Again the trum- 
pets sounded, and there appeared along the line of 
the course, facing the first pedestals, a number of 
men clothed in the colors of the various contest- 
ants, and occupying the position on the course that 
would be taken by those whom they represented. 
The hum of conversation again ceased, and every 
eye was directed to see them as they crossed the 
line. 

Once more the trumpet sounded ; the gate keepers 
retired from the course; the gates swung open; and 
swiftly advancing the runners appeared. A shout 
from all parts of the Stadium greeted their appear- 
ance ; and as they entered into the race, the specta- 
tors grew wild with excitement, and with frantic 
gestures, and loud shouts, each faction cheered its 
own hero. 


172 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


There were six contestants, representing six great 
cities. The one on the left, in red, was from Cor- 
inth; the next, in blue, from Tarsus; the next, in 
white, from Ephesus; the next, in purple, from 
Rome; the next, in green, was the champion of 
Antioch; and the last, on the extreme right, in 
gold, was from Olympia, who, four years before, 
had been second in that most famous of all courses. 

Each one of these men wa3 a marvel of physical 
development, and each one was the special favorite 
of the city from which he came; for too much 
honor, they thought, could not be given the victor. 
Poets sung their praises, and the praise of the city 
that gave them birth ; and the freedom of the city 
was forever after granted them. They were not like 
many of the representatives of physical develop- 
ment in modern times, drawn from the lowest classes 
of society, but were high born; and, sometimes, 
even kings sought distinction in the Stadium. 

It was customary for the herald to advance into 
the midst of the arena, and make proclamation, that 
any man should come forward, who had any charge 
against any one of the men about to appear before 
them, as a thief, a slave, or of bad reputation. For 
ten months previous to the contest, they were to 
undergo the severest discipline, and this was often 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


173 


so severe, that only the most hardy could endure it. 
As Epictetus says : “ Thou must be orderly, living 
on spare food; abstain from confections; make a 
point of exercising at the appointed time in heat 
and in cold ; nor drink cold water or wine at 
hazard ; in a word, give thyself up to thy training- 
master as to a physician, and then enter on the 
contest.” They were also required to pledge them- 
selves to act honorably, and obey all the rules of 
the game. Promptness in entering upon the con- 
test, was also rigidly enforced ; no excuse for delay 
w r as listened to. Thus the games were only open to 
those of known character and piety. 

In the older course at Olympia, the re-establish- 
ment of the games marked the beginning of his- 
toric time which was counted by the Olympiads, 
that is, the period of four years between the games. 
The foot race was the most ancient of all, the others 
being gradually added. For many centuries, only 
those who were of pure Hellenic blood could com- 
pete; but with the ruling power of the Roman 
Empire, came the granting of privileges to other 
nations. Thus, in the spring of the year of our 
Lord forty-five, at the occurrence of the time of 
the races, at the beginning of the Olympiad, the 
newly-erected Stadium at Antioch was set apart 


174 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


by appropriate games for the gratification of the 
people. 

As the racers entered the course, they were 
utterly divested of clothing, with only a cincture 
about the loins. The appearance was as splendid 
as art could make it. They had been in the bath, 
where their bodies were rubbed until the circula- 
tion of blood was thorough in every part, and 
thoroughly anointed with the finest quality of olive 
oil; then powdered material of their chosen color 
was sprinkled upon them, until the flesh was en- 
tirely covered. Thus, prepared and free from all 
hinderances, they entered upon the course. 

The Corinthian was sprinkled with powdered 
sardius from the plains of Argos. The Tarsian, 
with Lapis Lazuli from Persia. The Ephesian, 
with crystal from Smyrna. The Roman, with hya- 
cinth from India. The Antiochian, with emerald 
from Egypt ; and the Olympian with gold dust, the 
finest from Kordofan. 

Through this glittering splendor, made dazzling 
by the rays of the sun, the firmness and largeness 
of the muscles of arm, thigh, and breast were 
plainly seen in their free play, as the racer ad- 
vanced. The shouts that greeted them at their 
entrance died away, as the first part of the race 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


175 


was held almost evenly. Then the golden, spark- 
ling Olympian began to press ahead ; but the Ephe- 
sian, with his coat of dazzling crystal, like a bril- 
liant streak of sunlight, with a bound placed him- 
self side by side with the Olympian ; but, as they 
neared the goal, with tremendous strides, with head 
thrown back, breast expanded, elbows close to his 
sides, and closed fists held close to his breast, 
amidst applause, shouts, yells, and the wildest ex- 
citement, the green-hued Antiochian passed them 
all, and, a full length ahead of the nearest one 
crossed the line, rushed up to the goal, and, before 
the sacred tripod, on which was suspended the 
prize, claimed it as his own. 

It was only a chaplet of laurel leaves, and 
would soon fade; but the poets who beheld the 
race, would celebrate the praise of the name which 
was now officially spoken by the herald, who also 
gave his father’s name, and with pride, answered 
by new outbursts of applause from the people, the 
name of Antioch, the city that gave him birth, and 
which he now represented. 

A statue of the victor was now ordered to be 
erected in the most conspicuous place in the city, 
with an inscription upon it, recording his valiant 
deed. The disappointed contestants betook them- 


176 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


selves to their stalls, praised indeed for their hand- 
some appearance, and fine running; but without 
the coveted victor’s crown ; and four years must 
elapse before another trial could be held. 

The editor now proclaimed a recess, and Barthol- 
omew and Matthew left the Stadium to return to 
their homes. As they returned to the city, they 
found hosts of people going to and from the 
Stadium ; and nearly all of them wearing the 
color of their favorites. 

It was not necessary for them to tell the name or 
the color of the victor, for already it was known, 
through swift runners, in the city, and a vessel was 
just leaving to bear the news of the race, and the 
name of the victor, to Ephesus, Corinth, Athens, 
and Borne. In Antioch, already, the merchants 
were preparing to deck their stores with green, 
and before the day closed, every boy in Antioch 
was adorned with a green ribbon. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

JUDITH AND GLAUCIA AT THE OMPHALUS. 

ITIHE parents of the young men fully expected to 
see their sons return home filled with excite- 
ment over the stirring scenes they had witnessed ; 
but Talmai and his wife were very greatly surprised, 
when Bartholomew entered the house with an 
absent-minded manner, and answered their questions 
in monosylables, until, suddenly noticing their sur- 
prise, he aroused himself, and gave them a descrip- 
tion of the race. But it was a cold detail of facts ; 
there was no sparkling of the eye, nor elevation of 
the tone of voice, in the description ; and the quick 
perception of the mother convinced her that some- 
thing else had occurred that occupied the first place 
in his mind. 

When mother and son were alone, she waited 
awhile for his confidence — it had never yet been 
denied her; but still he remained silent and re- 
flective. A quick pang struck the mother’s heart, 
as she recollected he had not said one word about 
their walk through Daphne’s grove. Could it be 
M 177 


178 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


possible that he had been too severely tempted? 
Was her boy the same noble, pure boy that he was 
when, at early light that morning, he had left his 
home ? She repelled the thought ; yet she knew 
that his unusual quietness had something to do with 
that seductive grove. At last she could no longer 
await his pleasure. Going to him, she put her arm 
about his neck, and, pressing her lips to his fore- 
head, said: 

“And will my son keep from me what he saw 
and heard in Daphne? Did he drink from the 
Castalian fount; and has its prophecy sunk so 
deeply into his soul?” 

Bartholomew took his mother’s hand in his own, 
and after a few moments of silence, in which he 
was debating the wisdom of his course, he said : 

“ Mother, dear, do not think that I wish to keep 
anything from you ; but I am in a dense labyrinth, 
and I cannot clearly see the way out of it. Strange 
things have happened this day, and I feel that great 
results may come from this day’s events. Mother, 
dear, do you remember that when we came from 
Jerusalem on the merchantman, we met a family 
going from Jerusalem to Rome? And do you 
recall the loveliness of the little girl Judith?” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” she replied. “ I remember how 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


179 


desperately my little boy fell in love with her, and 
how, for months after, her name was always on his 
lips.” 

“Well, mother,” Bartholomew replied, “that 
little girl I have seen this day. She is beautiful as 
a ray of sunlight ; but, oh ! my mother, she is a 
Devadasha. She recognized me, and called me by 
name, and, at once, all my former love for her 
revived. I feel that I am a boy no longer, but a 
man, and that her life depends upon me. It is this 
that has made me sad, dear mother.” 

Astonishment kept the mother silent for awhile, 
and then she asked : 

“ What does my son intend to do ? ” 

“ I know not,” replied Bartholomew. “ She 
wishes me to meet her, in the twilight hour, at the 
Omphalus : and then, no doubt, she will explain to 
me how she became a member of the band in which 
I saw her. Oh, mother, when she spoke to me, her 
large brown eyes looked so appealingly to me, they 
seemed to say : ‘ Rescue me, or I shall die.’ ” 

As the mother saw the tears forcing their way 
out upon his cheeks, she understood the depth of 
his feeling; and though apprehensive of difficulty, 
and perhaps danger, in following the dictation 
of his heart, she determined to aid him as far as 


180 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


she could ; and if snares were being set to entrap 
him, she resolved to be present to break their 
power. 

As the evening drew on, together they left their 
home, and went to the Omphalus. The Omphalus 
was a magnificently decorated monument of four 
arches, wide as the streets that crossed beneath its 
walls. 

It had been erected by Epiphanes, the eighth 
of the Seleucidse, in honor of himself. It was for 
the purpose of illustrating his virtues and his 
victories. It seemed like the centre of a vast 
palace, with its two far reaching aisles of hand- 
some colonnades. 

Here, in the pleasant evening hours, the vast 
crowds of Antiochian promenaders met to rest. 
Here, too, the nymphs of Daphne resorted to 
allure by their charms the strangers who knew not 
the treachery in their smiles. In this place the 
mother and son spent the time from the setting 
of the sun until the twilight deepened into night; 
but no familiar face or voice greeted them. At 
length the increasing darkness warned them to 
return ; and, sad at heart, Bartholomew turned 
away from the place. They came the next even- 
ing, and the following; but no one appeared to 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


181 


claim their attention, and then the mother thought 
her boy had been deceived. 

Bartholomew grew pale and thin under the dis- 
appointment; and when his mother could not go 
with him, he went alone to watch for Judith. Thus 
many days passed away. 

One evening, when standing by his mother’s 
side, he noticed two bent forms, with faces covered, 
passing through the crowd. The sight was com- 
mon enough, for they were beggars, and Antioch 
abounded in beggars. Their tattered garments, 
however, showed that they were very poor, and 
the complete muffling of their forms seemed to in- 
dicate a degree of self-respect, or modesty, evinced 
only by the worthy poor. They now came to where 
Bartholomew and his mother were standing, and, 
while one addressed his mother, the other, in a 
very low tone, asked alms of him. As Bartholo- 
mew was about to give to her, she grasped his 
hand, and he was startled to feel the grasp of a 
full, round, soft hand, such as only a girl could 
possess. At the same time, in a tone of voice 
which he at once recognized, she said: 

“ Tell me where you live, and, in this guise, on 
the morrow I will be at your house ; we are watched 
now ; do not seem to notice me.” 


182 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Quickly telling her the place, he dropped her 
hand, and, taking his mother’s arm, walked about 
with the crowd. After awhile, he said : 

“ The air seems heavy ; had we not better return 
home?” 

She consented, and they walked slowly home- 
ward. When they had entered the house, he said : 

“ Mother, did you notice those begging women ? 
How old did you take them to be?” 

“It would be difficult to guess,” she answered, 
“the ages of those whose faces and hands are 
concealed ; but, by their bent forms, their hobbling 
walk, and quivering voices, I should think they 
were in the decline of life.” 

“Why, mother,” cried Bartholomew, laughing, 
“ they were young girls — and one of them was my 
Judith! They were watched, and thus could not 
speak as they wished ; but on the morrow, in the 
same disguise, we may look for them here; and 
then the mystery will, no doubt, be solved.” 

As the mother kissed her son good-night, she 
saw that happiness again sparkled in his eyes, 
and she was thankful. 

On the morrow, Bartholomew, from an upper 
window, saw approaching the two draped forms, 
supposed by all to be common street beggars. He 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


183 


at once gave orders to have them admitted, and 
informed his mother. Obedient to his command, 
though surprised at the condescension of their mas- 
ter, the servants ushered them into the court, where 
mother and son were awaiting them. When the 
servants had retired, and the curtains over the 
doorway had been drawn to their places, the visi- 
tors took off the hoods and veils that hid their 
faces, and, instead of the two old beggar women, 
appeared two of as pretty girls as the sunlight 
ever looked upon. As they turned toward the 
mother, she seemed startled at the suddenness of 
the transformation, and gazed, first at one, and 
then at the other, as if to read in their faces the 
story of their lives. Before they had uttered a 
word, she had concluded that sin had not yet 
stricken them with his terrible dart, and that force 
of character, combined with purity of soul, had 
saved them from the snares of Daphne. As she 
beheld Judith, she wondered not that her son 
should be so charmed by her; for her own heart 
went toward her in love. Waving her hand to- 
ward a settle, she said : 

“ My daughter, welcome. May the peace of God 
be with you.” 

They returned the salutation, and seated them- 


184 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


selves on the settle. Refreshments were brought to 
them, and after they had eaten, and had rested — 
for they had walked all the way from the village of 
Daphne — Judith began the story of her life. She 
told of the storm at sea, and the dreadful wreck, in 
which she lost both father and mother; of her resi- 
dence up on the mountains and her often going to 
the great rock, and looking far out over the sea 
toward the home of her kindred. Then she told 
of the battle with the soldiers, of the destruction 
of the camp, of their escape to the town, their 
meeting with Menelaus, and his last words to 
them. Now stopping for a few moments to control 
her emotions, excited by the sad recollection, she 
continued : 

“Hastening to the harbor, we found a vessel 
about to sail for Antioch, and we at once secured 
our passage. We were happy in thinking that now 
we should be free from all of our troubles, and be 
able to find our kindred. But the vessel was de- 
layed by the winds, and while we were waiting, 
another passenger came on board. As he came on 
the deck, Glaucia led me to the other end of the 
vessel, and, in great alarm, told me that the new- 
comer was the steward of the merchant who had 
been murdered by Menelaus ; and that while Mene- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


185 


laus spake to me, he was by, and by his manner, 
she thought that he understood what was said, and 
she feared that his object now was to entrap us, 
and sell us as runaway slaves. Only glancing 
toward us, he went down to the cabin, and the 
vessel set sail. We saw him frequently during the 
voyage. We tried to keep away from him, and he 
did not seem to notice us. 

“ But as we came to the last day of our voyage, 
the captain called us into his cabin, and verified our 
worst fears. He was very kind to us. He told us 
that he had a daughter at home, and he did not 
wish to see evil come to us ; then he told us what he 
had overheard. This man had recognized Glaucia 
at the first, and determined to possess her; and 
when he heard Menelaus speak of the seal and 
banker, he determined that, as the daughter and 
accomplice of the robber, he would, in the name of 
the Empire, apprehend me also, and sell U3 both, 
which he intended doing as soon as the vessel 
arrived in Antioch. 

“We seemed to be fairly in his clutches, and 
could see no way of escape. If we remained on the 
vessel, he would bring the officers and take posses- 
sion of us ; if we went on shore, he would at once 
do the same; thus we were in great trouble. 


186 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


“At length the captain proposed to us that, as we 
passed Seleucia, which would be in the night, he 
would send us ashore in a small boat. We could 
then at once obtain camels, and travel to Antioch 
by the short road, arriving in Antioch several hours 
before the vessel. He told us that we should at 
once go to the village of Daphne, to a friend of his, 
to whom he would send a request to assist us ; that 
we should then become Devadashse ; and our enemy, 
even though he might find us, would have no power 
to lay hold of us ; and that though we were in the 
grove, we need not in deeds become priestesses. 
He said, also, that when our enemy had departed, 
then we could make our escape from Daphne, and 
seek our kindred. This we thankfully consented 
to do. 

“ In a few days afterward, we met the captain, 
who was seeking us, and he informed us what had 
occurred after he had quietly sent us ashore at 
Seleucia. As the vessel neared Antioch, the stew- 
ard, not seeing us, inquired where we were. When 
the captain informed him that we had desired him 
to land us at Seleucia ; and that he had done as we 
wished. The steward, when he heard this, became 
excessively angry ; and when the vessel reached the 
wharf, he at once secured a camel, and with all 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


187 


speed made his way to Seleucia ; but not finding us 
there, returned to Antioch. 

“ He then began to search for us, and at last 
found where we were. We could not keep our first 
appointment, because he was there watching for us ; 
and even when we did go to the Omphalus, there 
we saw him in the crowd. We are in great terror; 
for he may yet be able to seize upon one of us 
when we are separated, unless we obtain some sure 
protection.” 

As she finished, Bartholomew’s mother went to 
her, and taking her in her arms, and giving her 
hand to Glaucia, said : 

“ My daughters, you are now safe. With me you 
shall stay. This shall be your home, and no enemy 
shall be allowed to come near you. Rest in peace. 
Your troubles are ended.” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE STORY OF OLAUOIA. 

S OME days after the arrival of the maidens in 
Talmai’s house, Judith, accompanied by Tal- 
mai, went to the banker that was the custodian of 
the funds belonging to Menelaus, and presenting 
his seal, asked for the treasures. The banker then 
asked her to relate the circumstances of her life on 
the mountains, and the fate of Menelaus, after 
which he gave to her the entire fortune. It was a 
large one, for Menelaus had been a thrifty manager, 
and had for many years been preparing wealth to 
enable him to purchase good homes for all the 
members of his band. 

Judith now placed her wealth in the hands of 
Talmai for safe investment, and laid aside a portion 
as Glaucia’s right. 

One day following this, Bartholomew came home 
from his father’s business place at an earlier hour 
than usual; and his mother, meeting him in the 
vestibulum, led him into the court, which was used 
as their sitting-room. This court was surrounded 
188 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


189 


by the various rooms of the broad house, and with 
handsome balconies on two of its sides. The 
windows connecting the rooms with these balconies 
were low and broad, so that when opened, the 
entire space of room, balcony, and court, had 
the freedom and appearance of one room. And 
the awnings, loosely stretched across from the 
tops of the balconies, while excluding the direct 
rays of the sun, allowed the light to enter fully. 
In the centre of the court, in the midst of a marble 
basin, was a handsome marble pedestal, from which 
poured a number of jets of water, cooling the air 
and keeping fresh the ferns, mosses, and the choicest 
flowers of Syria and of Judea, a constant reminder 
of their home in Jerusalem. 

It was in this delightful garden court that Bar- 
tholomew and his parents loved to rest after the toil 
and the heat of the day. And it was to this place 
that his mother now led him. As he entered the 
sitting-room, the two maidens came from the court 
to greet him. For a moment he was dazzled by 
their appearance, so different from that in which he 
had previously beheld them. Judith was dressed 
in the garb of a Jewish maiden. The dress or 
talith was of fine linen, white as snow ; it extended 
from her shoulders to the floor. It hung loosely, 


190 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


except at the waist, where it was gathered and 
fastened with a girdle of white with golden threads 
running through it. 

Over this, loosely hanging over her shoulders, 
was a mitpachath, or shawl of light texture, with a 
border of delicate fringe, w T hich hung down as far 
as the girdle. Around her head was a plain gold 
band, and back of this her long, dark tresses hung 
in beautiful order, fastened at the end by a ribbon, 
triple-knotted. The clear white skin, the dark, 
glistening eyes, the pearly teeth revealed in her 
smiles, all combined, so captivated the youth that 
lie thought no vision of angelic grace could be 
more attractive. 

After saluting her with words of peace and bless- 
ing, he turned to greet her companion. Glaucia 
was dressed as she w’ould have been in her father’s 
house in Athens, and surely no other costume 
would have become her so well. She was clothed 
in an Ionic chiton, which, in many folds, fell down 
to the feet. It had wide sleeves, reaching a little 
below the elbows, and hanging in broad, pouchlike 
folds, which were slit from the shoulder, and on 
each shoulder were clasped by cut agates from 
Chalcedon. The chiton was girded under the 
bosom, the part above the girdle hanging loosely. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 191 

Over this was a diploidion, or mantle, of pure white 
linen, with a border of deep purple stripes, and over 
her left arm was hanging a light yellow himation, 
or shawl, made of byssus from Elis, with a border 
corresponding to that of the diploidion. She wore 
shoes on her feet, which completely covered them. 

As she thus appeared before Bartholomew, he 
noticed how slender and graceful she was, with a 
skin of purest white, deep blue eyes dancing in 
their merry brightness, hair of that light golden 
color peculiar to the Greeks, hanging unconfined 
over her shoulders. She, too, had a band encir- 
cling her head, but it was decorated with agates, 
and on the side was a spray of Cyprus. Barthol- 
omew glanced from one to the other, and had not 
affection biased his mind, .he would have been 
unable to decide which of the two possessed the 
greater attractiveness. In Judith, the religious 
type predominated ; in Glaucia, the poetic. Both 
were of about the same age, size, and under the 
same circumstances. 

As they seated themselves, Talmai joined them, 
and Glaucia was requested to tell them of her home 
in Athens, to which request she responded by say- 
ing: 

“ The many changes that have separated me from 


192 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


my home have come in so short a time, that it 
seems more like a dream, than the awful reality 
that it is ; for one year ago at this time, an un- 
broken family, we were living in luxury, and 
happy in our thoughts of the future. In our home 
in Athens, we paid particular attention to religion ; 
and in every room, on handsome pedestals, we had 
marble statues of the various gods who control the 
affairs of our lives. I was early taught to give the 
greatest respect to the Penates, who could so 
largely influence my after life. I do not therefore 
know why such calamities have come upon us ; for 
but few of the merchants in Athens were so regular 
and so exact in their religious duties as was my 
noble father. 

“ Before the door of our house stood two statues, 
one of Athena, and the other of Posidon, to whom 
we gave reverence. The one presided over our 
home, and the other over our commerce; and we 
were careful to keep them always garlanded with 
the freshest and sweetest flowers. In our garden, 
at various places, we also had statues ; and visitors 
were accustomed to say that no finer works of art 
could be found, except those of the unapproachable 
Phidias ; and indeed it must have been true, as no 
expense was spared on them. We were constantly 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


193 


having festivals in their honor, and seeking new 
methods for doing them reverence. It really- 
seemed as if we were under special protection, even 
until that last fatal investment. 

“My brother was several years older than 
myself, but I was always his companion ; he seemed 
to consider me his little charge. He never thought, 
as so many did, that a girl baby ought to be ex- 
posed to death, or that she ought never to receive 
favors ; but he loved me tenderly, and shared with 
me all the toys and gifts he received. When he 
was six years of age, the pedagogue took him to 
the schoolmaster, and he was put to the study of 
grammar; after the hours for study, it was his 
delight to take me out into the garden to see the 
flowers and hear the birds sing. Then he would 
tell me the little stories and fables his nurse had 
told him. Thus we grew together, until he was ten 
years of age. Then he was put to the study of 
music; and with keen delight I listened to him 
playing on his flute. When he saw I was so fond 
of it, he tried to teach me, also, to play both on 
the flute and on the cithern. 

“ When he was away from the house, I tried to 
remember all he told me, and practice the more 

carefully. Then my father, seeing how anxious I 
N 


194 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


was to learn, hired a learned woman to come and 
teach me. And that was a strange thing in an 
Athenian household ; but my father wished me to 
be wise and knowing, like my mother ; for he found 
great delight in her ability to converse with the 
philosophers, and sometimes by her keenness to 
expose their sophistries. 

“ Thus it continued until my brother was sixteen 
years of age, when he began to attend the gymna- 
sium, and learn the athletic sports so common 
amongst the youths of Athens. As he was well 
built, with a strong frame, and had been carefully 
trained, and had never used stimulants, he learned 
very quickly, and during the three years he spent 
there, his name was often spoken of in public with 
honor, and we became very proud of him. 

“My father, being such a public man, enter- 
tained a great deal of company, and it was seldom 
that our family was alone at the table. In his 
business at the Piraeus, he met many from foreign 
ports, some his agents, and others commended to 
his friendship. Before such, he was always proud 
of justifying the Athenian boast of unstinted hos- 
pitality. We enjoyed this, as it enabled us to 
become acquainted with men from all parts of the 
world, and we delighted in hearing them tell of 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


195 


the doings in their own cities. This also taught 
us that Athens was not the only beautiful city in 
the world ; but that it was only one of many great 
cities where men lived in splendor and luxury. 

“Father, also, always had philosophers at our 
home. He said that he wanted his children to be 
ever hearing the words of the wise, and that the 
young should never look down to that which is be- 
neath them, but should look up to that above them, 
for thus they would delight the gods. These phi- 
losophers were accustomed to talk a great deal about 
Plato and Aristoteles, and they always mentioned 
the name of Socrates with great respect. Thus 
we learned a great deal about these great men. 
They told us of the eloquence of Demosthenes, the 
wdsdom of Pericles, the keenness of Eschines, and 
the stirring, heroic poetry of Homer; of Aristides 
the Just; Leonidas, the Brave; and many others, 
until we loved to hear of these great men and their 
noble deeds. When they spoke of Sappho, I longed 
to be like her in poetic fire ; but when they spoke 
of the gods, then indeed I was delighted; and I 
wanted to be like Athene, so beautiful, so wise, 
and so good. Thus my father felt repaid in the 
ambition of his children. 

“ Early in the day, as soon as the light had fully 


196 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


come, we were at our studies, and then in the 
evenings we were permitted to listen to these great 
men. In the schools to which my brother was sent, 
they learned a great deal that was beyond the 
reach of girls. For there were no schools for girls. 
Girls could only learn at home from their parents, 
if they should feel inclined to assist them. 

“The gods greatly favored me in giving me 
such kind and appreciative parents; but now, how 
strange the change seems ! I had my slaves, who 
were quick to do my bidding. I was kind to them, 
but I thought of them as only slaves, having no 
rights which I was bound to respect. Now my 
dear mother is a slave, and I came very near being 
one for life. How different it is when it touches 
ourselves! A slave has just as strong affection as 
the free; the maid has a body just as tender as the 
mistress; the one who does the toiling needs kind 
words and kind treatment just as much as the one 
for whom the work is done. I have learned the 
lesson, but only in the depths of the woe that came 
upon me.” 

As the picture thus came before the mind of 
Glaucia, she placed her hands over her face, the 
tears rolled down her cheeks, and her voice quivered 
with grief, as she cried : 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


197 


“Oh, my mother! oh, my mother! where are 
you now ? Shall we ever see each other again, or 
are you dwelling in the regions of the eternal 
shades with our dear father ?” 

As she thus wept and moaned, the wife of the 
priest went to her and kissed her; then tenderly 
drawing her to her, so that Glaucia’s head rested 
on her breast, she said : 

“ My dear child, you are not now a slave ; and I 
will be a mother to you until the time comes when 
your own mother shall be found. We will pray to 
God that he will unite you all together again, and 
then he will surely bring it to pass.” 

“But I do not know anything about God,” 
Glaucia replied. “I only know about Posidon 
and Pluto and Zeus, and I have prayed to them ; 
but they have not heard.” 

The mother again tenderly kissed her, as she 
said: 

“ My dear child, I will teach you about God, and 
he will be your helper.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE RETURN OF THE MISSIONARIES. 


YEAR had passed since Barnabas and Saul 



left Antioch, in order to carry the gospel of 
Christ to the people north of Mount Taurus. Now, 
as they were about to return, the Christians looked 
forward to their coming with joyful expectations; 
for, occasionally, they had heard that wonderful 
success had crowned the faithful labors of these 
bold men. 

At length, the rumors were verified, and the 
announcement was made, that on the first day of 
the week, in the place of meeting on the street 
Singon, the returned missionaries would address the 
church. It brought a particular joy to Talmai’s 
household, for he had long known that Saul the 
persecutor was a vessel for the Lord’s use, and that 
his soul was thoroughly consecrated to the Master. 
It brought a peculiar pleasure to Judith, for she 
remembered the friend of her childhood — the noble, 
princely man, so active, so intelligent, and yet, to 
her, so kind. Bartholomew, also, eagerly awaited 


198 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


199 


his coming ; for, to his mind, Saul was the heroic 
leader and friend of the young men, and by his 
peculiar magnetism, destined to bear no secondary 
part in the church’s greatest enterprises. He had 
heard that John Mark had left the missionaries 
as they were about to enter on the perilous part of 
their journey ; and although Mark was a brother in 
the Lord, Bartholomew could not but feel indig- 
nant at his weak conduct. 

Glaucia was anxious to meet this hero of the true 
faith, for she had heard his praise so often, that she 
felt almost acquainted with him, and she wished to 
see the man who had heard God’s voice, for she 
had learned of God ; and so faithful had been the 
teaching of the good Sarai, the priest’s wife, that 
Glaucia no longer believed in Zeus, dr Hermes, or 
Posidon ; but only in the true God, and in his 
son Jesus Christ. Thus, when the hour for their 
gathering arrived, the entire household was in 
attendance in the place of meeting. 

The building was a low, broad, and long struc- 
ture, with one large room, after the manner of the 
synagogues, with a lattice at one side, the women 
separated from the men, with raised seats in front 
for the prophets and teachers, and the desk upon 
which lay the sacred rolls, when taken out of the 


200 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


ark, or closet, behind the reader’s desk, in the end 
of the room toward Jerusalem. 

At the meeting were now gathered many of 
those who, before the journey, had labored so 
efficiently under the ministry of Barnabas and 
Saul, and many others, who, since then, had been 
brought to know Jesus, and who already loved 
Saul for his works’ sake. At length the mission- 
aries, in the company of some of the elders, en- 
tered, and took their places on the raised seats. A 
few moments were spent in silent prayer, and then 
a psalm was lined out and chanted, after which a 
passage was read from the Old Testament Scrip- 
tures, and then Saul arose to speak. 

As he arose, he made the customary motion with 
his right hand, as if to invoke their attention ; and 
as he looked over the audience, and recognized 
among them his beloved friends, the tears rolled 
down his cheeks, and for a few moments his utter- 
ance was checked by the stress of his feelings. At 
length, regaining control of his emotions, he began 
the story of their work in the Island of Cyprus; 
their crossing over to Perga; the long journey to 
Antioch in Pisidia ; the deep interest of the people, 
and the bitter enmity of his own countrymen ; of 
the long journey along the mountains to Iconium, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


201 


and the readiness of the people to hear, until the 
enemies followed them from Antioch, and caused a 
troublesome dissension. Then he spoke of the jour- 
ney to Lystra, the mountain village, where the 
most of the people were still living in the dark 
belief of the most abject superstitions, and ready 
to worship them as deities; and, when they were 
not allowed to do this, how quickly they changed 
their behavior, and, urged on by enemies who had 
followed them from Iconium, fell upon them and 
stoned them. 

With quivering voice, and amidst the sobs of 
the congregation, Saul told how he fell beneath the 
shower of stones, so that for a while they thought 
he was dead, and dragged his bleeding body out of 
their city. But God was with him, indeed; so 
that, for a while, he knew not whether his soul 
was still in the body or out of it, he was in such 
a state of blessedness ; and in this heavenly delight, 
heard words which could not be uttered among 
men. 

He told them of how this rapture passed away, 
and he beheld his friends and newly won disciples 
standing about him and weeping, and he rose up 
and comforted them, as they saw he was still alive. 
He went on to tell of a family of believers, who 


202 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


were of the race of Abraham, and now secretly 
took him to their home and tenderly nursed him, 
and, with their sweet sympathy, gentle hands, and 
efficacious balms, soon restored him to sufficient 
health for him to walk the twenty miles to Derbe, 
and there preach Christ, while his enemies from 
Antioch, Lycaonia, and Lystra still supposed him 
to be numbered witli the dead. 

Then recurring to this devoted family, he men- 
tioned their names, now so dear to him. There was 
the aged grandmother Lois, the mother Eunice, 
and the youth Timotheus, all of them instructed 
in the Scriptures, and now rejoicing in the sure 
hope of eternal life. From Derbe they might have 
crossed the mountains to Tarsus, and have arrived 
at home sooner; but the mountain streams were 
overflowing with spring torrents, the ice and snow, 
in huge masses, were rushing down from the 
mountains to the sea, and they might have found 
the roads impassable. 

Moreover, the report of his death at Lystra may 
have discouraged the converts in the other cities; 
so they judged it best to revisit all the places where 
they had preached, and by words of comfort and 
assurance, strengthen the disciples in the service 
of the Lord. At Perga, they stopped longer 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


203 


than before; and from there, went to Attalia, 
and there taking ship, soon arrived at Seleucia, 
and thence the rest of the way with a returning 
caravan ; and only the day before the Sabbath, in 
the evening, had arrived at home, in their beloved 
community of saints in Christ Jesus. He now told 
them of his adoption of the Roman equivalent of 
his name Paulus, requesting them to henceforth call 
him by that name. 

Many among them saw how appropriate it was ; 
for it marked the life no longer dedicated to the 
Jewish people, but henceforth to all people. He 
■was the apostle not only to Jews, but Greeks, 
Romans, indeed to all men everywhere, who would 
believe. As his friends gazed upon him they wept, 
as they noticed the changes wrought in his appear- 
ance by this one year of missionary labor for 
Christ. The stoning at Lystra had left its marks ; 
the hardships had seared his frame ; but his spirit 
was as dauntless as ever. 

Judith would not have recognized him. The 
youthful vigor of body was gone; deep lines of 
thought and care marked his face; the mouth did 
not curve into smiles so frequently as of old ; and 
only in the quick, nervous motion of the hand, and 
in his peculiar way of shaking the head, could 


204 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


she see the friend of her youth. The eyes did not 
seem to be the same. Then they were strong and 
piercing; their flashing was like the blaze of light. 
Now, they seemed weak and lustreless. She won- 
dered if it could have been caused by that blinding 
light, when he was stricken to the earth, and saw 
Jesus. Was it God’s will that the eyes that beheld 
heavenly objects, should be weak ever afterward to 
the sights of earth ? 

But when Paul turned his face toward her, she 
felt a thrill of delight. Remembering him, she 
felt the return of her child love for him, as her 
friend, and her father’s friend. It was a delightful 
meeting on the morrow, when Paul came to 
Talmai’s house, and met Judith. When she men- 
tioned her name he remembered her, and taking her 
in his arms, kissed her, as if she were still a child, 
and then sorrowed with her as she told him of the 
fate of her parents. 

As Paul beheld how Bartholomew had developed, 
and heard from the Christians how nobly he was 
working for the Master in the public places of 
Antioch, he clasped him also to his heart, as a dear 
child in the gospel. And thus his home-coming 
was the occasion of a universal joy ; for in Antioch 
all loved Paul. Here he could rest after the storms 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


205 


of opposition had spent their force on him. Here 
his words were honored, as coming from the Spirit 
of the living God. Here he found Jew and Gen- 
tile, happily mingling together in the freedom of 
the new life as one family, all being equal, all wor- 
shiping the same Lord and Redeemer. 

As Paul advanced in his work, he saw more and 
more the need of this beautiful family spirit; he 
comprehended the more thoroughly that God was 
no respecter of persons ; but that out of all nations 
his followers were called. He rejoiced to see the 
Gentiles coming; and then when he beheld them 
manifesting the fruits of the Spirit, he accepted it as 
an assurance of the divine approval, and went 
forward the more earnestly to bring them to Christ. 

Often in the meetings of the Church in Antioch 
he would speak of the coming in of the Gentiles 
during his missionary tour. And what may have 
seemed to Mark or Barnabas as the extreme of 
liberality, to him seemed to be but the will of the 
Master. Here in his own home church, also, as he 
beheld the zeal and fidelity of the Greeks, who, with- 
out being required to observe the ceremonial law of 
Moses at all, were living in the faith of the Lord 
Jesus, and were able to rejoice as heartily as any 
of them, — he saw the more clearly that old things 


206 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


had passed away, and that all things were new. He 
saw distinct evidences that those who were in Christ 
Jesus had become new creatures in their relations 
to God and to man, and recognized that faith in 
Christ was the one great requirement to exact of all. 
The proof of a man’s faith was to be found in his 
fidelity to the commands of Jesus, the Christ. Thus 
in gladness of heart, surrounded by willing helpers, 
Paul worked again in Antioch. Months rolled by. 
The name of Christian became the more honored 
among the people. The Jew, the Greek, the 
Roman, all felt its influence. Strangers from dis- 
tant cities ; travelers from the desert ; mountaineers 
from Mount Taurus; dwellers along the sea coast 
as far down as Sidon and Tyre — all were hearing 
the glad news of salvation, and everywhere in holi- 
ness men were lifting up their hands to God. 

The gospel was likely soon to be preached to all 
men, and it was receiving into its net all classes of 
men, transforming them from servants of unright- 
eousness into brethren of Christ. 

The fame of these things spread still further 
than the work, and the Church at Jerusalem heard 
of the wonderful results of the labors of Paul in 
the cities of Pamphylia, Lycaonia, and his influence 
in Antioch, and the various routes of travel extend- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


207 


ing from it. Occasionally brethren went from the 
Church at Jerusalem to visits these places near 
Antioch, and also the Church at Antioch. 

Unfortunately, these visitors were Pharisees, 
proud of their ancestry — proud of their Abrahamic 
descent, proud of their exclusive ceremonies ; and 
their self-righteous souls were vexed as they beheld 
the mixed races brought into the fellowship of the 
church by Paul. 

They murmured among themselves; they spread 
their murmurings among the native born Jews; 
they began to arouse prejudices long since sent to 
slumberland. The revolt found a voice, and Paul, 
hearing it, learned that while he was sowing the 
good seed of the kingdom, these brethren from 
Jerusalem were sowing the tares which threatened 
to destroy the good seed. 

Paul was deeply troubled; for the enemy that 
had beset him in every city beyond the mountains 
was now entering into his own home to hinder, 
or totally mar, his whole work. Paul wept as he 
thought of the pain it would give his dear lambs; 
but the horror-stricken Pharisees did not think of 
the peace of the lambs. Peace was not their 
desire. Instead of being baptized into the Holy 
Spirit, they seemed to be baptized into the spirit of 


208 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


formalism, and in them there was a reproduction 
of the blatant self-righteousness of the class whom 
their Master had so unhesitatingly condemned. 

In his trouble, with true judgment Paul saw that 
this prejudice had to be boldly met and nipped in 
the bud; that yielding now would be the destruc- 
tion of his work, and would be fastening upon the 
people a galling yoke of bondage. 


CHAPTER XX. 


THE CHURCH IN JERUSALEM. 

TN the Church in Antioch there existed a deep 
regard for the Church in Jerusalem. It was 
the mother church — most of the leading members 
of the Antioch Church had been previously con- 
nected with it. The Temple, with its offerings and 
sacrifices, was there. Jesus had taught its leaders. 
The Holy Spirit had been visibly manifested among 
them there. The beloved apostles who walked and 
talked with Jesus were there. There also were 
many of the five hundred brethren who had beheld 
the ascension of the Lord. Thus they were held in 
great respect by the outside churches; and when 
brethren from Jerusalem had come to Antioch, 
professing to give the voice of the mother church, 
they had an influence ; and used it to destroy the 
influence of Paul. But the brethren in Antioch 
loved Paul, and had confidence in him ; and many 
arose and vehemently defended him. The peace of 
the church was broken, and many tears were shed 
by Paul’s true friends. Talmai and his household 
O 209 


210 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


followed the fortunes of Paul, and hence incurred 
the opposition of the Judaizing faction. 

At length the trouble became so great, that the 
elders called the church together to make it a 
subject for special conference and prayer. As Paul 
prostrated himself before the Lord, a revelation 
was given him, indicating the course to be pursued. 
The church acted upon this, and determined to 
send a delegation to the brethren of reputation 
in the Church at Jerusalem, to inquire more 
thoroughly the intent of the gospel, and to report, 
officially, the judgment of the apostles. 

For this service Paul, Barnabas, Titus, and 
several of the elders were appointed, and with them 
Bartholomew ; for he was already a leader among 
the youth, and the Church in Antioch desired that 
its youth might not only be respected, but have a 
right understanding of the the gospel. 

It was with great joy that Bartholomew received 
the notice of his appointment. He had for some 
time desired to visit again the home of his ances- 
tors. He gladly made ready to go; but with it 
there came a feeling of sadness ; for he would thus 
be away, for a season, from Judith, his own true, 
loving Judith. She, however, had promised to be 
his bride when he returned. This was greatly 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


211 


cheering to him, and he hoped that, after this sepa- 
ration of a few weeks, they would be together until 
death should part them. 

So desirous was the Church in Antioch to show to 
the brethren at Jerusalem their regard for Paul, 
that they fully equipped him and his companion for 
the journey. Talmai, however, furnished his son 
with all that he needed ; and as the journey would 
require a number of days, gave to him to ride his 
own favorite camel. Thus on camels, with attend- 
ants to care for the beasts, they set out on their way 
in the early morning, amidst the prayers and well 
wishes of the church. 

The road lay between two mountain chains from 
Antioch to Laodicea; and this marked the first 
days’ travel. The second day they traveled along 
the coast of the sea to Orthosia; the third day, 
still along the coast to Byblus ; the fourth day to 
Tyre ; and here they rested and spent the Sabbath. 
The next day they went to Ptolemais ; and at this 
place they left the sea-coast, and crossed the hill 
country of Galilee. The next day they reached 
the valley of Esdraelon, and, at the close of the 
next day, arrived in Jerusalem. At each of the 
places where they rested, they found the church 
called together to greet them, to whom they spoke 


212 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


of the Lord’s doings among the Gentiles, and made 
glad the hearts of these disciples with the news of 
the spreading of the boundaries of the Lord’s 
kingdom. 

Bartholomew was enchanted with the scenery 
along the way, and constantly felt like lifting up 
his voice in praise to God for the beauty spread 
before him. In Titus he found one of kindred 
mind ; and they failed not to notice the trees and 
shrubs by the wayside, the lofty peaks, and the deep 
gulleys, the fragrant flowers, and the blooming 
gardens. 

But Paul cared for none of these things. His 
entire thoughts were upon the glory of souls 
cleansed in the blood of Jesus. With weakness of 
sight, the glare of the sun on the sea and on the 
rocks by the wayside was painful, and he kept his 
face well covered. He was living with Christ, and 
when he spoke, it was on themes concerning the 
kingdom. 

When they arrived at Tyre, Bartholomew re- 
called the days of their flight; and as they passed 
over the rest of the way he called the attention of 
Titus to the many landmarks, the works of the 
Romans, and the changes which he noticed had 
been made. When they entered Galilee, he pointed 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


213 


to the place where Jesus had walked and had done 
many mighty works. 

Titus was a Greek of the purest type, and with 
a strength of imagination common to his race, 
in gazing at these places, beheld them not merely 
as other travelers would, but clothed in the forms 
of the past. 

When he saw the crowds, in fancy, he saw them 
coming to Jesus. 

“Ah,” he said to Bartholomew, “see that poor 
beggar there, with blinded eyes and palsied hand. 
He did not see Jesus, old man though he is, for no 
such a miserable creature would have approached 
Jesus and have remained in his afflictions.” And 
again he said : “ See those little lads playing there. 
Jesus was such a lad, and who can tell what those 
lads may be when they are fully developed? They 
may be great men to battle for the truth ; or they 
may, like many, never be greater than they now 
are.” 

When they arrived at the Damascus Gate of the 
city of Jerusalem, they found brethren awaiting 
their arrival to conduct them to their dwelling 
places. But Bartholomew had notified his father’s 
steward that he would make his home at the old 
family mansion; and thither he took Titus, thus 


214 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


relieving the scrupulous observer of the ceremonial 
law of all trouble on his account. He also desired 
to show Titus the city ; and as he was unknown by 
the people, he would not suffer by the dislike which 
would be sure to follow the inhabitant of Jerusalem 
who should stoop to make a companion of a Greek. 
Titus could not safely enter into the temple; and 
had he done so, would have received frowns; and 
had he passed the Court of the Gentiles, certain 
death would have been his fate. 

But from the Mount of Olives he could look 
down and see into the sacred courts, and observe 
the manners of the Pharisees, who counted the least 
violation of the law as a crime deserving eternal 
punishment. Bartholomew gave to Talmai inci- 
dents of their stay in the sacred city: 

“ May the peace of the Lord be with you, dear 
father, and with our entire household. When we 
saw the kindness with which we were received on 
our arrival we took courage, and thought that we 
should be treated as brethren beloved in the Lord. 
Those who received us did not seem to manifest 
any difference in their attentions to any one of our 
party ; but by the time the church came together to 
meet us, we found that the spies who had come to 
Antioch, to see how much liberty had been granted 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


215 


the Gentiles, had worked up quite a dangerous 
feeling against us. These spies had not been sent 
by the church, but of their own accord had visited 
Antioch ; for, in their hearts, they cherished a deep 
enmity against Brother Paul. Some of them were 
connected with the families that he had persecuted 
previous to his conversion; and they could not 
forgive him the pain and the trouble that he had 
caused them. Indeed, they do not seem at all to 
realize the spirit of Christ, who has taught us to 
forgive offences, and to love one another. From 
the first moment of the meeting, we saw the darken- 
ing expression on their brows ; and we knew that 
the sweet peace of our welcome was broken by 
their vindictive feelings. The whole force of their 
malice was aimed at the friends of the Gentiles, 
particularly at Brother Paul. 

“We soon saw that Barnabas was a great 
favorite with the church ; for he had given so 
freely of his wealth, to support them in their 
distresses, that they felt themselves his debtors; 
and beside this, he was a Levite of pure extraction. 
He had never done aught against them ; and in 
majestic appearance was not excelled by any of 
them. And we learned that the Pharisees think a 
great deal of the noble bearing of a man. 


216 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


“ They seemed to think that Barnabas needed 
their help, to keep him in his proper place; for 
they said that, whereas he was once the leader, that 
Paul had gradually shoved him aside, and had 
himself assumed leadership, and was trying to bend 
Barnabas to his will. Thus we plainly saw how 
they were trying to separate Barnabas from Paul ; 
but Barnabas remained faithful, and all the way 
throughout the discussion, uttered the same senti- 
ments as did Paul. 

“But when we came to celebrate the Agapse, 
and the breaking of bread, the bitterness became 
like a raging sea, dashing hither and thither in 
uncontrolable fury. And, oh ! my father, I did not 
think it possible for men professing the name of 
Christ, to show such malignant bitterness as was 
there manifested. 

“ Titus, our beloved brother, was with us. Paul 
had chosen him, as you well know ; and the church 
had sent him, as Paul requested, in order that the 
brethren in Jerusalem, seeing his sound under- 
standing of the faith and steady manifestation of 
the gifts of the Spirit, might be enabled to see 
that, without the laws of Moses, or obedience to 
the ceremonial customs, one could be a follower 
of Christ. But when they saw him, many rose up 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


217 


and declared that it was as if a Gentile were to be 
introduced into the sanctuary of the Temple; and 
that the law demanded that all the Gentiles should 
be circumcised, or else they could not be permitted 
to assemble with them at the Lord’s Supper. 

“When Paul said that Christ nowhere com- 
manded circumcision, and that it was not required 
of the Gentiles, the uproar became almost deafen- 
ing. Some put their fingers in their ears; some 
shouted that Paul was a destroyer of the faith, as 
he had before been ; some said that he would have 
them all cast into Gehenna by his wicked revilings ; 
while one man rose up and, with quivering finger, 
pointed to the rolls of the law, and, in most pas- 
sionate tones, shouted : 

“ 4 Does he elevate himself above Moses? Does 
he deny that Moses was inspired? Were the words 
of the Pentateuch held sacred by all the prophets, 
the fathers, and by Jesus, and now is he to declare 
them of no account? Would he tear in pieces the 
Thorah rolls, and cast them into the Dead Sea? 
Would he say God had no more use for a chosen 
people ? No ! he knows not the law. He has been 
in Gentile cities so long, that he has forgotten what 
he learned aforetime.’ 

“ But here the man’s voice was lost in the noise 


218 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


made by those about him. Then I saw how brave 
our Brother Paul could be. He stood before them 
all, patiently waiting for order to be restored. His 
face was a little paler than usual, and his lips 
pressed tightly together, as if forcing his emotions 
back ; but he possessed a nervous energy equal to 
the demands made upon it. 

“To calm the tumult, Titus would have been 
willing to be circumcised ; but Paul restrained him, 
and even many of the more peacefully inclined 
gathered about Paul, and entreated him to circum- 
cise Titus; but, with that noble manner that defies 
all constraint, he said: ‘No.’ 

“ Then he went on to say that a great principle 
was at stake, and that if he should yield, the future 
of the church would be injured. 

“When at last order was restored, instead of 
debating the subject with them, Paul asked that 
they carefully consider this matter, and on the next 
Lord’s Day meet together and give their voice; 
for he thought it not wise to decide while their 
minds were swayed by the excitement of the dis- 
cussion. To this they agreed ; but even then only 
a few would sit with Titus at the table, and many 
said he could not be saved unless he were cir- 
cumcised. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


219 


“When the meeting closed, we went home and 
prayed. Titus was filled with grief, because the 
contest seemed to fasten on him; but Paul said it 
was the will of the Lord, and that the victory 
would abide with us in the end. Farewell.” 


CHAPTER XXI. 


THE DECISION OF THE COUNCIL. 

B ARTHOLOMEW to Talmai, Greeting: 

“ It is now nearly a week since we arrived in 
Jerusalem, and the most of the time has been occu- 
pied in trying to make friends with those who were 
so violent in their treatment of our beloved Paul 
and his companion Titus. 

“It looks now as if the prejudices of the more 
reserved will not be so strong against us ; and it is 
encouraging that Titus has been allowed to partake 
of the Agapse, and that without circumcision. 

“ But many felt that it was a great sin, and say 
that he can never be held as near to the heart 
of God as if he had been circumcised; and they 
loudly boast that only to the children of Abraham 
in the church does the real blessing descend. They 
constantly urge that the Church of Jesus and the 
congregation of Israel are the same, and that in 
no sense whatever is circumcision laid aside. 
“Paul, on the contrary, claims that in Christ all 

the types and ceremonials of the law have found an 
220 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


221 


end, and that now these things are of no profit, 
though before they signified so much ; and he is so 
eloquent and so clear in argument that when he 
uses the Scriptures they cannot answer him. He 
is willing, however, to leave the question to the 
decision of the apostles who walked and talked 
with Jesus. 

“ Paul has been very busy this week ; and from 
early morning until late in the evening, he has 
been seeking to overcome the opposition of those 
that have been so ready to abuse him. He has 
seen Peter and James and John, and has secured 
their good wishes. Some of the people, too, re- 
member how he brought gifts to them during the 
famine, and how his coming cheered them when 
Peter was compelled to hide from the enmity of 
Herod. He has also overcome their prejudice by 
promising the apostles that he will use his influence 
to have all the churches among the Gentiles con- 
tribute to the poor in Jerusalem. Indeed, it seems 
as if poverty is the most noticeable feature of this 
church. There are in it many widows and many 
priests that possess nothing of their own, who need 
alms, and really could not live without such aid. 

“ Many of the brethren seem to be very ignorant 
of the true principles of Christ. They think that 


222 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Jesus was only for the Jews, and they will not 
in the least favor the reception of the Gentiles; 
and their faith in Jesus seems to be the hope of 
possessing future wealth and ease. They comfort 
themselves by talking about the mansions they will 
take possession of when Christ comes to reign. 
They hate the Romans as intensely as before their 
conversion, and on no account would they do one 
of them a favor ; but Paul rebukes that spirit, and 
he commends to them a loving spirit, not only 
toward Israel, but toward all men. 

“The Apostle John does not say much in the 
public meetings; his life seems to be given more 
to contemplation than to action ; but his soul is 
vexed by the hatred and the strife that separates 
the brethren. He says that the great requirement 
of Jesus is to love one another, and that all we do 
must be in the spirit of love. James, the Lord’s 
brother, seems to be the most honored; for he is 
most like a prophet of olden times. His dignity is 
seldom ruffled, even by a smile, and he is constantly 
referring to the duties inculcated in the law. But 
he is so upright, and his character so free from the 
taint of transgression, that even those who have no 
love for Jesus, seeing his faithful obedience to the 
commands of Moses in the Temple, honor him. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


223 


“ Peter is more active, and he is beloved by all 
the brethren ; but his influence is gradually becom- 
ing subordinate to that of James. Peter is ready 
for anything that will glorify Jesus. 

“ The bitter feeling that at first predominated is 
gradually calming down; but, nevertheless, there 
will be strong opposition to our brother Paul. 
Since writing the above Paul has come in, and he 
seemed almost utterly worn down. This protracted 
enmity from the brethren wears on him sadly. 
He says he would not mind it from those outside ; 
but from those who are in Christ, it is, indeed, hard 
to bear. Truly his pathway is perilous; but he 
says God has called him to it, and all will come out 
right in the end. 

“ He has been forced again and again to declare 
his love for his own nation. They seemed to think 
he had more affection for a Gentile, a Greek, or 
even a Roman, than for them ; and so before they 
would listen to him, he had to tell them how, in 
every place, he first called upon his own people, 
until they threatened him with death; and only 
then did he turn to the Gentiles. 

“Paul speaks eloquently of Moses and the 
Temple, and the offerings, and even of circumcision, 
as it pertained to the children of Abraham ; and 


224 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


thus he has won the favor of many. But when 
they assert that men cannot be saved, except they 
be circumcised, then he takes exceptions to their 
belief. 

“ He has been considerably disappointed in 
seeking to learn more from the apostles of the 
daily life of Jesus. He had also hoped to learn 
much of the doctrines that Jesus taught, and had 
thought they would surely be able to increase his 
knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus; but he 
says they have not added much to what had al- 
ready been made known to him by the Lord, and 
that, though they were apostles before him, they 
have no clearer commission, or fuller understanding 
of the trujh. 

“But he rejoices in their admission of his 
equality. They will no longer deny his divine 
call, and they are willing to consider him as the 
Apostle to the Gentiles, while they are more par- 
ticularly commissioned to labor for the Jews. 

“ Thus, amidst discouragement, he is encouraged, 
and he hopes soon to see the faith freed from the 
bondage of meats and drinks, washings and beast 
sacrifices. Farewell.” 

A later communication was sent by Bartholomew 
to his father, as follows : 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


225 


“ Yesterday morning, after the hour of the morn- 
ing sacrifice, the church came together to consider 
as to what things should be required of converts 
from the Gentiles. There was a large number 
present, and I could not help thinking of the time 
during my last visit to Jerusalem, when, in fear 
and trembling, the women of the church, with only 
a few brethren, met to pray for the release of the 
Apostle Peter from prison. Then all outside was 
apprehension, now all is peace; then the trouble 
was from those outside the church, now it is from 
those within. But, alas ! though there were many 
present, and weighty matters to be considered, there 
seemed to be lacking that sweet, loving devotion 
which then moved the Spirit of God to open the 
prison doors, and answer their desires. 

“Yesterday the church was not compelled to 
await the darkness of night, in order to meet 
secretly together; but in a public quarter of the 
city, and in the day time, the members met in per- 
fect security, and discussed the questions that had 
been brought before them affecting the growth of 
the churches. First of all, they considered the 
question as to how far the commandments of Moses 
were obligatory upon the Gentile converts to Jesus. 

There was not a mere wild and vague treatment of 
P 


226 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


it, as in the previous week, but an orderly discus- 
sion, and the various ideas held by the different 
brethren were presented with great .force and clear- 
ness. 

“Some thought that Jesus did not institute a 
new religion, but that he was a reformer within, 
what they called, * the existing Church,’ and that, 
as the Messiah, he came to prepare his nation for 
a full participation in the ineffable glory of the 
Father. Some contended that the world was di- 
vided into aeons, or ages, and that the laws of 
Moses were adapted to one aeon ; but that the laws 
of Christ were designed for another, which was an 
advance on that which preceded it. Some held 
that every law was, and would be, binding until 
the Messiah came in glory. And some others 
thought that all laws were abrogated by the union 
of the believer with Jesus in a mystical fellowship, 

“ When they came to discuss the position of the 
Gentiles, many remarks from learned rabbis were 
quoted to show how abhorrent the Gentiles were to 
God, and how much was required of them to make 
them at all presentable before his throne of mercy. 
While they were discussing this, one of those who 
had visited Antioch — Bar Juda, you will remember 
him, that tall, long-nosed man, ever looking toward 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


227 


the ground; you remember how he tried secretly 
to influence you — arose, and said that he knew 
something of the Gentiles, for he had seen them 
in their own manner of life in Antioch; and then 
he went on describing the lusts of Daphne, the 
frivolity of the Roman women, the dissipation of 
the Roman youth, and the vain imaginations of 
the Greeks. 

“Verily I did not think he could have seen so 
much, neither was his description untruthful, only 
in that he gave it as representing all the Gentiles, 
and did not allow that there were any good among 
them at all. After he had concluded his remarks, 
there were many expressions of horror at the terri- 
ble sinfulness of the Gentiles; but one of the 
brethren, who had also traveled among the Gentiles, 
arose, and gave an account of the charities and 
mercies of certain whom he had known, and spoke 
of the lofty morals of the Stoic3, and of the just and 
good men among both Greek and Roman. Thus he 
diverted the attention of the church somewhat from 
the licentiousness of Daphne, and of Antioch. 

“ Then Peter arose and said : 

“‘Men, brethren, ye know that a long time ago 
God made choice among us, that by my mouth the 
Gentiles should hear the word of the glad tidings, 


228 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and believe; and God, who knows the heart, bore 
them witness, giving to them the Holy Spirit, a3 
also to us ; and made no difference between us and 
them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now, there- 
fore, why do ye tempt God by putting a yoke upon 
the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers, 
nor we were able to bear ? But, through the grace 
of the Lord Jesus, we believe that we shall be 
saved, in the same manner as they also.’ 

“ Then Barnabas arose, and told of their journey 
to his native island, Cyprus, and how greatly the 
word of the Lord was magnified before the rulers, 
as well as the common people ; but he left the rest 
of the narrative for Paul. 

“ When Barnabas ended his brief address, Paul 
arose and narrated, as he did before our church in 
Antioch, the experience he had passed through, 
from the time he left Antioch on the missionary 
tour, until his return. As he spoke of his suffer- 
ings he touched a chord of sympathy, which, 
until that time, had been unmoved ; and not only 
the women, but many of the men manifested it, as 
was seen by their tears. Peter himself rose up and 
came to him, and tenderly embraced him, as one 
who was counted by the Lord worthy to suffer for 
his name’s sake. As he spoke of the miracles and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


229 


wonders they had performed, no one longer doubted 
but that Paul was indeed a messenger of Christ, 
and that he had done right in entering into the path 
which the Lord had opened before him. 

“After Paul sat down, James arose and said, 
Men, brethren, hearken to me. Simeon narrated 
how at first God visited the Gentiles, to take out of 
them a people for his name. And with this agree 
the words of the prophet; as it is written, After 
this I will return, and will rebuild the tabernacle 
of David, which is fallen down ; and I will rebuild 
the ruins thereof, and will set it up again ; that 
the rest of men may seek after the Lord, and all 
the Gentiles, upon whom my name has been called, 
saith the Lord, who does these things. Known to 
to God are all his works from the beginning of the 
world. 

“ Wherefore my judgment is, that we trouble not 
those who from among the Gentiles are turning to 
God ; but that we write to them, that they abstain 
from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and 
from what is strangled, and from blood. For 
Moses of old time has in every city those who 
preach him, being read in the synagogues every 
Sabbath.” 

“ This seemed to please the whole multitude. And 


230 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


they now voted to settle the question; and they 
appointed Judas, surnamed Barnabas, and Silas, 
two of their chief men, to return with Paul and 
Barnabas to Antioch with the following letter, 
which you will, no doubt, soon have officially 
before you: 

“The apostles and the elders and the brethren, 
to the brethren from the Gentiles throughout 
Antioch and Syria and Cilicia, greeting: Foras- 
much as we heard, that some who went out from 
us troubled you with words, subverting your souls, 
saying that ye must be circumcised and keep the 
law, to whom we gave no commandment ; it seemed 
good to us, having become of one mind, to choose 
men and send them to you, with our beloved 
Barnabas and Paul, men who have hazarded their 
lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who will 
themselves also by word tell you the same things. 
For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us, 
to lay upon you no further burden except these 
necessary things; that ye abstain from things 
offered to idols, and from blood, and from what is 
strangled, and from fornication ; from which if ye 
keep yourselves, ye will do well. Farewell.” 

“When this was fully settled before the whole 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


231 


church, the Apostles Peter, James, and John stood 
up and gave the right hand of fellowship to Paul 
and Barnabas, that they should be the apostles to 
the heathen, while the other apostles would minister 
to those of the circumcision. And thus the meeting 
closed.” 

“ Those who had visited Antioch, and had- made 
the trouble, were very much displeased with the 
change of feeling which naturally condemned 
them ; but Paul rejoiced that at last his course was 
vindicated, and that he could now go forward un- 
trammeled in his work. 

“ He, with the others, will return to Antioch on 
the morrow. In a few days I will follow. Until 
then, farewell.” 


CHAPTER XXII. 


TEE MORNING SACRIFICE. 

FTER the decision had been rendered, and 



the brethren were about to return to An- 
tioch, the church held a meeting of prayer and 
praise with Paul and Barnabas, and the brethren 
who were to accompany them. In this meeting, 
Bartholomew was brought to the especial notice 
of the Apostle Peter, w 7 ho well remembered his 
father, and with delight referred to their associa- 
tions in the years past. Peter seemed so much 
pleased w T ith Bartholomew, that he invited him to 
be his guest during the remainder of his stay in 
Jerusalem. 

Bartholomew accepted this kind invitation, as he 
hoped that it would give him the opportunity of 
learning many things about Jesus, which only one 
of the favored three could tell. 

In Peter’s home there was manifested the greatest 
simplicity. The art of the Sadducee, and the bur- 
densome observances of the Pharisee, were both 
absent, and the family lived as if life was worth 


232 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


233 


possessing. The freedom of communication be- 
tween the members; the gentle regard for each 
other’s feelings; the kindly courtesy to their vis- 
itor; the constant effort to show the truly fraternal 
spirit — all combined, gave Bartholomew a true 
idea of the home, as the religion of the Lord 
Jesus Christ made it. 

In the walks in and about Jerusalem with Peter, 
Bartholomew was shown the views as Jesus had 
seen them ; and, here and there, Peter would stop, 
and tell him of the words of Jesus when at this, or 
at that place. But there was one spot to which 
Peter especially loved to go; and that was up to 
the summit of the Mount of Olives, to the spot 
from whence Jesus ascended unto the Father. It 
was a place made memorable by many incidents in 
the life of the Great Teacher, but by none more 
enduring than the words of the angels: “This 
same Jesus, which is taken up from you into 
heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have 
seen him go into heaven.” The spot was sacred to 
all who followed the Lord in the spirit, and looked 
for his glorious coming. 

In the morning early, when the sun was first 
casting his rays across the hills that bordered the 
Eastern desert, they came to this spot, and gazed 


234 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


on the view to the west. To the right, they beheld, 
far off in the distance, the lofty summit of Neby 
Samwil, the Mizpeh of Scripture, while just before 
them lay the beautiful city of Jerusalem. They 
could gaze upon the tops of its loftiest towers, as 
well as its deepest depressions, for they were two 
hundred and twenty feet above the Temple floor, 
and one hundred feet higher than the new city on 
Mount Zion. They looked down into the Kedron 
Valley, at the foot of the hill, and saw where the 
Valley of Hinnom, on the western side of the city, 
stretched around it, and in a deep ravine, south of 
the city, the two valleys meeting, and forming a 
strong defence to the city on that side. And, in 
the city, they noticed the valley of the Cheese- 
mongers between Mount Moriah and Mount Zion, 
and near the golden gate a smaller ravine, running 
into the Kedron, holding in its depths the Pool of 
Bethesda, with its five porches. 

On Mount Moriah stood the gilded marble 
Temple, with its great altar ever smoking with the 
sacrifices, and on Mount Zion, the splendid Hero- 
dian palace, and the three towers. In various parts 
of the city appeared beautiful palaces, and strong 
fortresses too, varying in size and splendor from 
the palace of the Procurator, to the dark w r alls of 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


235 


Antonia ; and from the mansions of the princes to 
the rough, unhewn, stone dwellings of the Pharisees, 
who, in theory at least, had ceased to care for this 
world. 

In the evening, after the sacrifices, they came 
again, and beheld the view toward the east. The 
atmosphere was so clear and transparent, that 
things afar seemed to be near ; and the waters of 
the Dead Sea, nearly four thousand feet below the 
spot where they stood, and many miles away, seemed 
almost within their reach. Between them and the 
sea were the grey, bare hills where Jesus was 
tempted, cut up by a thousand deep, narrow 
ravines, and extending down to the edge of the 
sea. And beyond the sea, and beyond the Jordan 
Valley, was the long mountain wall, broken here 
and there by wild gorges, down which the streams 
so furiously find their way. 

The sun gradually declining, tempered its rays on 
the bare hills ; and in changing hues, and exquisite 
coloring, gave additional charm to the glory of the 
mountains beyond. 

As they stood here, Peter pointed out some of 
the places of interest. To the northeast was the 
valley of the Jordan, where John baptized Jesus. 
Just below was dreary Quarantania. Over the sea 


236 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


was Pisgah, where Moses was buried. South of 
that was Machserus, where John the Baptist was 
beheaded. Then, on the other side of Olivet, was 
the spot where the red heifer was sacrificed and 
burnt, from the ashes of which the waters of purifi- 
cation were prepared ; and the path along which 
David, barefoot, with head covered, went from the 
wrath of Absalom ; and Gethsemane, where Jesus 
was apprehended. Then Peter pointed out the way 
by which he was taken along the valley, into the 
city, through the various streets, at last to Golgotha. 
He also pointed out the garden, which no longer 
held the dead ; for there the bars of Death and 
Hades were broken. Finally, he showed Bar- 
tholomew the spot of earth on which the Saviour 
last stood, when he bade them farewell, and 
ascended unto the Father. Bartholomew felt a great 
awe spread over his mind; and as the evening 
declined, it seemed to him that Jesus w 7 as very near 
to them. 

On the morrow Bartholomew intended returning 
to his home, and, to his great joy, Peter decided to 
accompany him ; for he was desirous of meeting the 
earnest and faithful brethren who labored so suc- 
cessfully in Antioch. But a journey like this 
required the strictest obedience to the commands of 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


237 


God; and nothing would prepare the heart, and 
satisfy the conscience of the traveler better, than a 
spiritual participation in the Temple sacrifice before 
the journey. 

Hence, before the first streaks of dawn, Peter and 
Bartholomew went down to the Temple gate, to be 
among the first who should enter, so that they 
might be present throughout the entire course of 
the sacrifice. They were not alone in this desire ; 
for there was much life in the streets, as many were 
hurrying toward the Temple, eager to be there 
before the three blasts of the trumpet were given. 
Others in the street were preparing for business — 
Greeks, Romans, and Jews, all intent on religious 
services, or on the calls of business. At length, 
Peter and Bartholomew, surrounded by a crowd of 
devout worshipers, stood before the outer gate, 
eagerly waiting for the trumpets to sound. 

The service was exceedingly interesting. “It 
began, in reality, the night before. The priests 
required for the services of the next day, or to watch 
through the night, assembled in the evening in the 
great Fire Chamber. The keys of the Temple, and 
of the inner fore-courts, were then handed them by 
their brethren whom they relieved, and hidden 
below the marble floor. The Levites on watch 


238 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


through the night, or to serve next day, also 
received the keys of the outer fore-courts from 
their brethren, whose duties were over. Besides 
these twenty-four representatives of the people, men 
delegated by the nation to represent it at the daily 
sacrifices, were also present. As the morning service 
began very early, everything was put in train before- 
hand. Ninety-three vessels and instruments needed 
for it were received from the retiring Levites, and 
carried to a silver table on the south of the Great 
Altar, to be ready. The gates of the Temple build- 
ing itself, and of the inner fore-courts, were locked 
up for the night, the key once more put in its 
place, the priest who had charge of it kissing the 
marble slab as he replaced it, and lying down to 
sleep over it through the night. The gates of the 
outer fore-courts were now also shut, and the watchers 
of priests and Levites set for the night. But the 
Temple was too sacred to be entrusted to them 
alone; the Representatives slept in it on behalf of 
the people; and some ecclesiastical dignitaries, 
deputed by the authorities, and one of the higher 
priests, who was to preside over the lots for daily 
offices next morning. 

“Towards dawn, the captain of the watch and 
some priests rose, took the keys, and passing into 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


239 


the inner fore-court, preceded by torch-bearers, 
divided into two bands, which went round the 
Temple courts to see that all was safe and every 
vessel in its right place. 

“Meanwhile, the other priests had risen, bathed, 
and put on their white robes. The duties of each 
for the day were fixed by lot each morning, to pre- 
vent the unseemly quarrels, resulting even in blood- 
shed, which had formerly risen. 

“Assembling in a special chamber, all stood in 
a circle, and the lot was taken by counting a given 
number from any part of the ring, the choice re- 
maining with him whose place made up the figure. 
Meanwhile, the Levites and Representatives waited 
the summons to gather. The priests for the day 
now once more washed their hands and feet in a 
brazen laver, which, itself, had been kept all night 
in water for fear of its being defiled. The feet were 
left bare while the priests were on duty. 

“All the gates were presently opened by the 
Levites, and the priests blew thrice on their trum- 
pets to announce to the whole city that the wor- 
ship of the day would soon begin. The Great Altar 
was forthwith cleansed by priests to whose lot this 
duty had fallen. The singers and musicians of the 
day, and the priests to blow the trumpets at the 


240 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


morning sacrifice, were set apart; the instruments 
brought, the night watchers dismissed ; and then the 
day’s service had begun. All this took place by 
torchlight, before dawn. 

“ The morning sacrifice could not be slain before 
the distinct appearance of the morning light. A 
watcher, therefore, standing on the roof of the 
Temple, looked out for the first glimpse of Hebron, 
far off, on the hills, as the sign of morning having 
come. When it was visible, the summons was 
given : ‘ Priests, to your ministry ! Levites, to your 
places! Israelites, to your stations!’ The priests 
then once more washed their feet and hands, and 
the service finally began. 

“Entering first the Temple, and then the Holy 
Place, with lowly reverence, a priest now, after 
prayer, cleansed the altar of incense, gathered the 
ashes in his hands, and went out slowly, backwards. 
Another, meanwhile, had laid wood on the great 
altar, and a third brought a year old lamb, selected 
four days before, from the pen in the Temple, to the 
north side of the altar. 

“ The Representatives having laid their hands on 
its head, it was slaughtered with the head to the 
west side of the Temple, and the blood caught in 
a bowl, and stirred continually to prevent its curd- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


241 


ling and becoming unfit for sprinkling. The in- 
cense offering was now kindled. At the tinkling 
of a bell, the people in the inner fore-court began 
to pray, and the priests whose lot it was entered the 
Holy Place. The first brought out the censer last 
used, praying and walking backward as he retired. 
The blood of the lamb was sprinkled on the four 
sides of the Great Altar as soon as he re-appeared. 

“A second priest having now extinguished five of 
the seven lamps of the golden candlestick in the 
Holy Place, a third took in a glowing censer and 
laid it on the altar, prayed, and retired backwards. 
A fourth now went in, handed the censer to an 
assistant who followed, shook incense on the coals, 
prayed, and retired. The two remaining lights 
were then extinguished, and the offering ended. 

“ The skin was now stripped from the slain lamb ; 
the bowels taken out and washed ; the body cut in 
pieces, laid on a marble table, and salted. The 
food, or meat offering of meal, mixed with oil, and 
strewed with incense, was then prepared, and a 
fixed measure of wine poured into a costly cup for 
the drink offering. 

“ It was now sunrise. As the sun rose, the nine 
pieces of the sacrifice were lifted by nine priests, 
and carried to the Great Altar, in order, laid on 
Q 


242 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


it and consumed, the other priests and the people 
repeating morning prayers. The meat offering 
was then laid on the altar, salt and incense added, 
and then a handful of it was thrown on the altar 
fire, the rest falling to the priest as his perquisite. 
Twelve cakes, the bread offering of the high priest, 
were next burned, after being strewn with salt. 
Every detail had occupied a separate priest, and 
now another poured the wine of the drink offering 
into a silver funnel in the altar, through which it 
ran into a conduit underneath. 

“The morning sacrifice was now over. Forth- 
with two priests sounded their trumpets nine times, 
and twelve Levites, standing on a raised platform 
in the Court of the Priests, recited the psalms of 
the day to the music of their instruments. And 
then came the ancient priestly benediction: ‘The 
Lord bless thee and keep thee ; the Lord make his 
face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee ; 
the Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and 
give thee peace.’” 

At the close of this service, Peter and Bartholo- 
mew repaired to their homes, and prepared them- 
selves for the journey to Antioch. Again the 
camels were brought from their stalls; and as 
soon as the excessive noonday heat was past, they 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


243 


began their journey. They took the road over the 
highlands of Galilee, and along the coast; and in a 
few days were approaching Antioch. To the great 
joy of Bartholomew they arrived safely, and found 
all that he had left still enjoying good health. He 
had much to relate to Talmai and Sarai, to Judith 
and Glaucia, of what he had seen and heard in 
Jerusalem. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE WORK AT ANTIOCH. 

HEX Peter’s approach became known, a num- 



' * ber of the members of the Church in An- 
tioch went out on the way and met him, and, in 
the cordial spirit of true Christian fellowship, re- 
ceived him to their Church and their homes. Peter 
was gratified to observe that there was no national 
discrimination in this reception committee. The 
Greeks were as cordial toward him, and as solici- 
tous to have him accept their hospitality, as those 
of his own nation; and he again said, as before, 
when he met Cornelius, that God was no respecter 
of persons; but that from the Gentiles, as well as 
from the Jews, he had called a people. 

Peter made his headquarters at the home of his 
friend Talmai; but they visited among all the 
brethren, and ate at the tables of many, spending 
most of their time in talking of the kingdom of 
the Messiah. To Paul, this visit from Peter was 
an especial pleasure, as it gave him the opportunity 
to explain his own work the more clearly, with the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


245 


visible fruits of liis labors all about him. It was 
also a manifestation of the unity of the leading 
brethren, and the Church, which had been so near 
distraction by the false Judaizers, could now see 
how thoroughly the spirit of harmony prevailed. 

To Peter, the freshness and freedom of the Gen- 
tiles in their social bearing was irresistible ; and he 
was as one of them. He not only ate with them in 
the Church at the Agapse, but also in their homes 
and with their families. Thus, making no differ- 
ence, he endorsed the practices of the Church. 
But before many days had passed, a cloud arose. 
Some of the strict followers of James, the Lord’s 
brother, came from Jerusalem to Antioch, and 
their righteous souls were shocked when they be- 
held this unrestrained fellowship of Peter. They 
at once secluded themselves; and when they had 
thus attracted attention, positively refused to enter 
into fraternal relations with the Gentiles. 

They drew Peter aside from his newly found 
friends, and represented to him the anger that the 
report of his doings would cause in Jerusalem. 
They spoke so persistently, that Peter began to 
fear the effect of his course upon his usefulness in 
Jerusalem, and he followed them, thus leaving his 
friends among the Gentiles. He accepted no more 


246 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


invitations to their homes; he sat with them no 
more at the Agapse ; he became more reserved in 
his conduct toward them. Then Barnabas became 
the object of the attack of these Judaizers; and, 
by their personal appeals and vehement solicita- 
tions, they succeeded in persuading him to adopt 
their course. Elated by such success, they now 
began to divide the Church ; and Paul saw, to his 
deep surprise and grief, his victory in Jerusalem so 
soon followed by a Judaic reaction in what he con- 
sidered his own stronghold. The foes against him 
were indeed mighty. Paul felt that the case was 
vital when he saw that Barnabas, the father of the 
Church in Antioch, after so many months of re- 
sisting, had at last been won over by the Judaizers. 
He fully realized that, if the victory was wrenched 
from his hands now, and given to the Judaizers, 
the growth of the gospel would receive such a set- 
back that the work of years might not overcome it ; 
hence he armed himself for the battle, determined 
to win it for all time. It was in a public meeting 
of the Church, Jews and Gentiles being present, 
that Paul put forth his hand to stay the tide of 
trouble. As Paul and Peter stood up before the 
assembly, the contrast in the appearance of the 
two was noticed by all. Paul was quite short in 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


247 


stature, with stooping shoulders, fair complexion, 
and grave countenance; with a small head and 
gray eyes, carrying a sweet expression in them, but 
now all aglow with indignant fire ; with eyebrows a 
little hanging over ; with a long, gracefully bend- 
ing nose, thick, brown beard, a bald forehead, and 
hair, like his beard, somewhat mixed with gray. 
Peter was a little above middle size, of slender 
build, with a pale and sallow complexion ; his hair 
and beard were black, short, and curled ; his eyes 
were black, his eyebrows thin, his nose long and 
broad, and his expression cheerful and winning, but 
now sad enough. Paul was younger in age, as also 
in the service of the Lord. Peter had been for 
years the intimate companion of the Lord ; hence 
it might, to some, have seemed presumptuous on 
the part of the younger thus to assail the elder, 
unless he had good argument for his cause. 

But Paul feared nothing. A mighty spirit 
dwelt in his little body, and the occasion called for 
a vindication of the true spirit and intent of the 
gospel. Hence with thrilling eloquence Paul thus 
addressed Peter: “If thou being a Jew, livest after 
the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, 
why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the 
Jews? We who are Jews by nature, and not sin- 


248 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


ners of the Gentiles, knowing that a man is not 
justified by the works of the law, but by the faith 
of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus 
Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of 
Christ, and not by the works of the law ; for by the 
works of the law shall no flesh be justified. But if, 
while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves 
also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the min- 
ister of sin? God forbid! For if I build again 
the things which I destroyed, I make myself a 
transgressor. For I through the law am dead to 
the law, that I might live unto God. I am cruci- 
fied with Christ : nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but 
Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live 
in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, 
who loved me, and gave himself for me. I do not 
frustrate the grace of God : for if righteousness 
come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.” 

The eloquent argument of Paul recalled Peter to 
his true position. He did not attempt a reply ; and 
the champion of Christian liberty once more came 
off conqueror. Paul’s bold stand drove back the 
enemy, and the breach closed up. Those who had 
made the trouble returned to Jerusalem. Peter 
did not resent the rebuke Paul gave him, and the 
Church at Antioch was once more at liberty to go 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


249 


forward in its glorious work of saving souls, whether 
Jew or Gentile, Greek or Barbarian, bond or free, 
male or female ; for Christ called them all, and in 
Christ no distinction was known. 

When Glaucia learned the insufficiency of the 
deities of the Greeks, and that Jehovah alone was 
God, and that only in Christ could salvation be 
obtained, she gave herself entirely to the service of 
the Redeemer. Her soul was filled with a deep 
sense of his love, and realized that the Christ was 
no myth, but a real, living, helping, merciful 
Saviour. In her affliction, the keenness of her 
mind had led her to attempt the solution of many 
problems; and now, at length, she was able to 
answer some of them in a satisfactory manner. 

The greatest desire of her heart was now to find 
her mother and brother, and impart to them the 
good news that had enraptured her own heart. As 
this seemed impossible at present, she desired to do 
something to save the girls who were sacrificing 
their virtue and health to the allurements of 
Daphne. The company of these girls was, natu- 
rally, very attractive to one like Glaucia. Most of 
them were beautiful, possessed generous, even-tem- 
pered dispositions. They loved pleasure supremely. 
They cared not for knowledge or mental growth ; 


250 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


they thought not of the future, or of the claims of 
God, or of their fellow-creatures, upon them. They 
only desired pleasure, the pleasure of the passing 
moment, the lightness and freedom of the dance, 
the music and the shouts of the happy, laughing 
multitude. They called themselves the happy ; 
their eyes sparkled with the enjoyment that filled 
up the measure of their days. Their only ambition 
seemed to be to win the praise of those about them. 
Their pride was in their shapely forms, the rich- 
ness of their flowing hair, their evenly penciled 
eyebrows, the sparkle of their eyes, their pearly 
teeth, the hue and purity of their skin. It was all 
physical beauty. They cared continually for that, 
and for little else. 

It was to this class, with which Antioch and her 
famous suburb abounded, that Glaucia went forth 
on her mission of mercy and love, to tell them of a 
higher joy, a purer bliss, a more enrapturing life, 
than any of them had ever imagined. Day after 
day — sometimes alone, sometimes with Judith — she 
went into their, homes, fearless, trusting in the pro- 
tecting power of her Saviour, who had called her 
to this work. With those in the vortex of dissipa- 
tion she could accomplish nothing. She could not 
find in their minds a substance solid enough for a 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


251 


lever to rest upon. They had no ambition in an 
intellectual or moral direction ; the present moment 
engrossed their entire attention, and they trusted 
the future to take care of itself. They even went 
so far in their blindness as to urge Glaucia to rejoin 
their bands, and in great surprise heard her say, 
that she cared for none of the things that pleased 
them the most. 

They knew nothing about Jesus; had never 
heard of him. They had only heard of Zeus and 
Jupiter, Athene and Minerva, Hermes and Apollo, 
Ceres and Diana, and others spoken of by their 
Greek and Roman visitors. They did not seem 
willing to take the time nor the trouble to think 
about Christ. Glaucia did not become discouraged 
at these failures, but prayed the more earnestly that 
Jesus would open a way to their hearts; and he 
hearkened to her earnest request, and the way was 
at length effectually opened. 

The people of Antioch in their hearty search for 
pleasure seemed to be tireless. It was one carnival 
after another, with all the variety that the human 
mind could imagine; and there were numbers of 
talented men, who found it very profitable to 
employ all their time in devising new forms of 
pleasure for the eager multitudes. The revelry 


252 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


went on night after night ; not even the darkness 
winning them to repose. 

One night the people were startled by a strange, 
heavy pressure of the atmosphere. It seemed to 
be almost stifling. Then, in the distance, was 
heard a low, rumbling noise, which gradually drew 
nearer, increasing in intensity as it came, until it 
appeared to break over them with terrific sound. 
The alarmed people could hardly ask in their ter- 
ror what this meant, when the ground began to 
move with a wave-like motion, in several successive 
shocks. In many parts of the city the ground 
seemed to break, and buildings fell to the opening 
earth. The dense darkness, illuminated only by 
occasional flashes of lighting, prevented the people 
from seeing the amount of damage done; but all 
in terror awaited the coming of the dawn. Then 
they saw that the earthquake had left sad evidences 
of its violence on many public and private build- 
ings of* the city. Many lives too had been lost 
in the ruins, and consternation and dread filled 
the hearts of the people. For a while the carni- 
vals of pleasure ceased, and the temples of the 
various deities received many offerings. The re- 
ligious faculty of the people seemed, for a season, 
to be aroused ; but it was not long before their fears 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


253 


were lulled to rest, and pleasure once more reigned 
supreme. But not with all ; for on some a deeper 
and more abiding impression was made. 

One of the houses that had been broken and 
shattered by the earthquake was the home of a 
number of the girls whom Glaucia had sought to 
turn from their giddy course to the Saviour, but 
who had been deaf to her entreaties. The house 
had fallen, burying some of the inmates in the 
ruins. And when the workmen sought to save 
them, they found some of the fair young faces 
crushed by the weight of stone upon them. Some 
were living, but badly injured; a few only were 
unhurt. 

Glaucia wept over the dead, but she tried to serve 
the living. With tender care she bound up their 
wounds, and with gentle words attempted to assuage 
their grief. She won their hearts by her kindness, 
and then in her sweet, loving way, told them of a 
Saviour’s love. Now they listened and yearned to 
hear more of the precious message, until filled with 
the consciousness of their great need they turned 
unto the Redeemer ; and, poor wrecks though they 
were, found peace in believing on him. 

Glaucia rejoiced in their salvation, and soon had 
many earnest helpers received into the cordial fel- 


254 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


lowship of the church. These girls found a true 
friendship in those who loved them for their soul’s 
sake, and not for their beauty or grace of person. 
As they learned the songs of Zion, they found in 
them the utterances of the deepest feelings of their 
hearts; and it drew them nearer to the great invisi- 
ble world about them, and Christ within them, the 
hope of glory, disarmed the power of temptation, 
and kept them from ways of sin. 

Thus the Church in Antioch grew; and Paul 
rejoiced in the dissemination of the truth, by the 
earnest labors of the young, who were but lambs in 
the fold. The world sought to win back, by its 
most seductive temptations, those who had left it 
to serve Christ; and Paul realized that the church 
must care for its tender lambs, so that every soul 
brought into the fold might find careful protection, 
and abundant spiritual sustenance. One method 
was found very edifying. In all their meetings 
they were wont to speak of their experience, and to 
make thankful mention of the goodness of the Lord 
to them. Their voices mingled in praise, in prayer, 
and in prophesyings ; and whoever came into their 
meetings, by the freedom and abundance of the 
testimonies, learned how richly the Lord was bless- 
ing them. From the rich and the poor; from near 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


255 


and from far ; from the borders of the sea toward 
Tyre ; from beyond the mountains to Derbe, came 
the words of testimony of the joy and peace that 
the Lord was graciously giving to his loved ones, 
even to all those who believed in his name. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


DEPARTURE OF BARTHOLOMEW AHD JUDITH 
FOR ROME. 

I X his mercantile transactions, Talmai had 
invested largely in property in the city of 
Rome. And now it became necessary for him to 
send a special agent to attend to it. Bartholomew 
was now old enough to undertake such a trust, and 
by his zeal and prudence had convinced his father 
that he was capable of managing affairs with the 
true business faculty. Hence Talmai offered to put 
into his hands the entire control of the property in 
Rome, if he desired to assume the responsibility. 
Bartholomew was delighted with the offer, and 
eagerly accepted it. 

The only sorrow connected with it, was the long 
absence from his parents, which it would make nec- 
essary. In the short journey to Jerusalem, he had 
learned what it was to be separated from his loved 
ones ; but then the absence was tempered with the 
comfort that it would soon be over. But in going 
to Rome, it was quite possible that years might 
256 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


257 


pass before they would see one another again. But 
the light dawned upon his pathway in the shape of 
a vision of a beautiful home; for Judith would 
ever be with him, and they would, as company and 
comfort for each other, make a new home, which 
would, in time, be as dear as the home they were 
about to leave. Glaucia agreed to accompany 
them ; for it was her hope that thus she might be 
able to find her mother and brother. 

When Bartholomew returned from Jerusalem, he 
made haste to remind Judith of the sweet promise 
she had given him ; and when she said to him that 
she was ready to follow him anywhere, everywhere, 
in life and in death, his soul was filled with the 
ineffable joy of such a trust; and he felt as if in 
golden slippers he was gliding over crystal streets. 
Their wedding was to be after the manner of such 
in Judea, and was to be as brilliant as their circum- 
stances allowed ; and around it was to flow the good 
cheer, such as made it an event of sanctified enjoy- 
ment. For the few days preceding the wedding, 
Judith made her home at the house of Simeon, near 
by on the same street. 

On the marriage day, which was Wednesday, the 
day for the marriage of maidens, the bridegroom, 

adorned and anointed, and attended by his grooms- 
R 


258 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


men, who were called the sons of the bride-chamber, 
went to the house of the bride, to conduct her to his 
own home. On the day before, they had both 
fasted all day, and in prayer had confessed their 
sins, as the Jews did on the Day of Atonement. 
Early in the day, before the hour came for him to 
go after her, he had sent her bridal dress, her special 
ornaments, the ointments and perfumes for her 
person, and the various little presents for her use. 
She had sent him, as the regularly prescribed gift, a 
shroud, which he kept, as she kept hers, to wear on 
each New Years’ Day, and on the great Day of 
Atonement; though this part of the ceremony was 
not held by the Christians. 

When he arrived at her house, he found her 
surrounded by her maidens, waiting his coming. 
She was veiled from head to foot ; around her w r aist 
was the girdle, peculiar as an essential part of a 
bride’s attire; and on her head was a wreath of 
myrtle leaves, decorated with ornaments of gold. 
Her hair was left flowing; and, as in luxuriant 
tresses it hung down her back, jewels were fastened 
here and there in the tresses, which gave it a rich 
and sparkling brilliancy. Her entire dress had 
been richly perfumed, and wherever she went the 
air was freighted with the sweetness thrown off. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


259 


The darkness of night had settled down upon 
the streets of Antioch before he led his bride home. 
Curious crowds of people filled the streets, waiting 
to see the strange and beautiful spectacle. At 
length they appeared. First came torch bearers, 
lighting the way ; then came the flute players and 
the singers, making the street melodious with their 
rejoicing songs; then came the groomsmen, and, 
following them, the bridegroom and the bride, still 
heavily veiled. Then came her maidens ; and, as 
they passed along from the wayside, new bands of 
maidens joined them ; and all who chose to join the 
procession went into the house of the bridegroom 
to partake of the marriage feast. 

For seven days the feast continued. The bride- 
groom, crowned with flowers, sat decked like a 
priest in his ornaments. The bride did not sit at 
the table, but apart with her maidens, adorned with 
her jewels. Singing, music, dancing, and riddles 
filled up the time, until the feast was over, and 
their married life had really begun. 

After the wedding, the time was fully occupied 
by their preparations for the journey. The voyage 
would be a long one, but they were confident it 
would be safe; for the season of storms had passed, 
and the pirates had all been swept from the seas. 


260 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


It would also be as comfortable as possible ; for one 
of Talmai’s own ships, freighted with the treasures 
of a large caravan, would convey them there. The 
ship was now awaiting, in the harbor below the 
great stone bridge, the coming of the caravan, 
which was daily expected. As soon as it arrived, 
the ship would be loaded, and then depart. 

Glaucia was going with them, with the confident 
expectation of learning of her mother and brother. 
She had earnestly prayed to the Lord for this 
blessing, and she fully trusted in him to bring 
it to pass. Just how, she could not say; but she 
felt within her soul the sweet confidence which 
satisfied reason and drove out all fears. She was 
grieved to part with the dear girls whom she had 
led to Christ; but she trusted that, with the helpful 
arms of the church thrown around them, they 
would be able to grow in the grace of their con- 
secrated life. Glaucia feared no dark clouds either 
for them or for herself. 

It was a grief to part from her dear friends who 
were so much to her; but the yearning love for 
her own mother could not be suppressed. No 
tender ties, no loving watch-care, no comfort or 
ease, could cause her to forget that her own dear 
mother was in bondage; and the bondage was 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


261 


made more sad by the superstitions to which alone 
she looked for a help that they could not give. 

They had not waited many days until the 
advance runner of the caravan arrived, and an- 
nounced the coming of the merchant train. Then 
came a procession so familiar to the Antiochians — 
a long line of camels, carrying men and bundles, 
covered with the dust of the desert, browned and 
scorched by the hot plains over which they had 
come, sober and dignified, and with an air of 
superior wisdom that as much as said: “We 
are the fortune makers of the earth; the gold 
and precious stones are ours; the courts of Em- 
perors, and the beloved of great men, all await 
our coming; they rejoice in our success and weep 
at our woes.” After their arrival came the select- 
ing of goods, the exchanging for them of bills of 
credit, the preparation of the vessel, then the 
weighing of the anchors, the hoisting of the sail; 
and at length down the river the noble vessel 
moved. On the quay stood many of the members 
of the church, who, with tears of regret, had 
come to bid farewell to their beloved friends and 
companions. And as the vessel moved into the 
current, they waved their white shawls in one last, 
lingering, parting salute. 


262 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Talmai and his wife, with Matthew their cousin, 
went with them on the vessel to take their leave of 
them at Seleucia. 

The voyage of forty-one miles down the river 
was a beautiful picture to remain in their minds 
as the final remembrance of Syria. The river 
wound around bluffs, and meandered through the 
fields in gentle curves, as if loth to leave the 
gardens and plains, to lose itself in the capacious 
depths of the great blue sea. 

As they passed down the river, they seemed to 
be in an almost continual fleet, so many vessels 
were going out and coming in. The shores of the 
river were surpassingly beautiful all the way from 
the city to the sea. Along the banks, on both sides, 
wealthy men of Antioch had built their villas ; and 
between their houses and the river were their spa- 
cious lawns and orchards, where in splendid variety 
their great wealth and fine taste were lavished. 
There were the finest Syrian vines and fruits — 
grapes of all varieties, fig-trees, myrtles, bay, ilex, 
arbutus, oak, sycamore, olives, palms — all in the 
finest condition, stretched out on terraces and lawns 
back to where the hills bordered the valley on 
either side. The current was swift and strong, and 
it only required one day to go from Antioch to 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


263 


Seleucia ; but it was a fitting day to crown their 
enjoyment of Syrian beauty and pleasures. 

As the day was closing, they saw before them 
the bosom of the great sea. In splendor, the sun 
went down. In the shadows of the evening the 
mouth of the river was reached; at the harbor, 
with tears and prayers, the words of parting were 
spoken. Amid all the sadness of the parting, they 
had the comfort that the same God ruled over all ; 
that his mighty hand controlled in Rome as well as 
in Antioch ; and that from the bosom of the great 
sea prayer and praise was as acceptable as when 
offered from their homes on the land. 

In parting, Talmai laid his hands upon the heads 
of his beloved children, and, with eyes turned 
heavenward, with tears streaming down his cheeks, 
and in tremulous tones, said : 

“ May the Lord bless you in basket and in store ; 
may he command your storehouse, and all that you 
set your hands unto. May he open unto you his 
good treasure, the heaven to give the rain unto 
your land in his season, and to bless all the work 
of your hands. The Lord bless you and keep you ; 
the Lord make his face shine upon you and be 
gracious unto you; the Lord lift up his counte- 
nance upon you, and give you peace.” 


264 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Thus haying blest them, he and his wife and 
nephew departed, and Bartholomew and Judith 
returned to their cabin, weeping, because they 
would for so long a time see them no more. 

As Talmai and his wife and nephew stepped on 
the wharf, a young man got into the boat to take 
passage in the ship for his home. The captain en- 
tered his name on the list of passengers as Mil- 
tiades, the Athenian. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


MILTIADES BEGINS HIS SEARCH. 
YOUNG man stood on the front of the Capi- 



toline Hill in Rome, looking toward the 
Theatre of Pompey, on the Campus Martius. In the 
distance beyond this plain, in its bending channel, 
rolled the yellow Tiber — the river which, in flood 
time, swept so furiously along the plains bordering its 
banks. The stranger had been looking at the objects 
of interest in the Imperial City, and contrasting it 
with his own home. Although Cesar Augustus the 
Great, and Tiberius, the Emperor following, had 
done much to beautify and adorn Rome, it did not 
favorably compare with his own artistic and poetic 
Athens. There was a scornful curve to his lips, as 
now he gazed about him. On the other side of the 
hill were the most attractive temples and buildings ; 
but he had seen them all, and had grown weary of 
their martial memorials. It seemed to be the 
deification of physical force, of muscle, of war; 
while in his city it was mind that ruled, and the 
skill of the finest artists was bestowed upon ideals 


265 


266 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


of mental excellence and religious contemplations. 
Miltiades had been in Rome for many months, and 
was now ready to leave it, content with the glory 
of his own city. In his mind the city of Cesar 
could not vie with the city of Pericles. 

As he stood looking at the Theatre of Pompey, 
the desire seized him to go down to it, and witness, 
in the surrounding gladiatorial schools, the training 
and practicing of those who furnished entertain- 
ment for the blood-thirsting populace. He had 
once visited the arena, and had beheld the battling 
of slaves and wild beasts. But the sacrifice of life ; 
the tearing apart of limb from limb ; the savage 
growl of the ferocious lion, as he tore his prostrate 
human victim ; while awakening cheer after cheer 
from the Romans, only sickened the more sensitive 
Athenian. The Roman populace fed their tastes 
on blood, and gradually the brutality of their tastes 
was becoming manifest in all their social customs ; 
so much so that their rulers were indifferent to the 
sacrifice of life amongst them. 

Miltiades soon arrived at one of these schools. 
It was kept by one who had spent many years in 
the arena ; but at last winning sesterces enough to 
set up a wine-shop, had purchased this place, built 
his shop, with spacious wine cellars under it; and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


267 


back of it had fitted up a gymnasium, or training 
school for gladiators. In Rome then, as in modern 
cities now, the prize ring was under the control of 
the wine bibber and the glutton, and their feasts 
were feasts of blood. Numa, the master of this 
school, was employed by many of the Patricians, to 
train their slaves ; and next to earning the money, 
he was desirous of winning their favor ; for he knew 
that only in their favor could he thrive. 

When Miltiades entered the wine-shop he was 
treated with the most obsequious deference ; for his 
dress indicated the possession of great wealth. 
And it might be that he came to see which of 
the gladiators he would adopt as his choice to 
bet upon, as this was the custom of the young 
nobles interested in such sports. Among the 
wealthy Greeks there was a natural haughtiness 
that led them to despise the close ways of the 
Romans, and to risk freely their sesterces on 
their champions. And Numa well knew the 
peculiar proud bearing and contemptuous curve 
of the lip that now was manifested by Miltiades. 

As the Greek glanced about the room, he noticed 
that more than one nation was represented in the 
men, and that the heartiest good humor prevailed 
among them, even though sometimes they scratched 


268 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


each other in their conflicts. But their hoarse 
laughter, their rough jests, their arrogant boasts, 
indicated that they, too, delighted in these sports, 
as well as the people who applauded their death 
struggles. 

Numa now approached him, and told him that 
for some time he had been training a youthful 
Athenian, who would make a first-class gladiator, 
but who never mixed with the others or drank his 
wine; and seeing he was of the same nation, per- 
haps he would like to examine him and see if he 
was worthy of his favor. 

Miltiades wondered how an Athenian could be 
contented in such a place ; and expressing his desire 
to see his fellow-countryman, Numa sent word that 
he should be called. In a little while, from another 
room, he came. His very stride showed a grace 
which the bulkier forms of the others did not 
possess. His muscles were indeed large and com- 
pact, but his victories would be won rather by skill 
than by strength ; and every motion of his lithe and 
flexible frame gave evidence of the skill he could 
command. But as he came, with head erect and 
bearing noble, Miltiades in surprise stared into his 
face. The gladiator, too, seeing the stranger, 
stopped and gazed for an instant earnestly at 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


269 


him ; then with a cry of “Achilles ! ” “ Miltiades ! ” 
the two Greeks rushed into each others’ arms, while 
Numa and the other gladiators gazed at them in 
wondering surprise. 

Then they withdrew to one side; and in reply to 
the question of Miltiades as to how he came hither, 
Achilles related the story of the misfortunes that 
had overtaken their family — the death of his 
father, the enslavement and separation of the 
others, and the purpose for which he was sent to 
this place. He said : 

“After my mother and sister were removed, 
I was brought forward for sale. There were 
present a number of Roman patricians who vied 
with each other in their sports and games. Having 
plenty of money, they used men instead of animals 
to furnish them pleasure, and at their houses held 
private gladiatorial contests, and on the success or 
failure of their slaves winning honors or sesterces, 
as the case might demand. Sometimes they sent 
their men into the public arena to take their 
chances; but they generally were sure that the 
unlucky opponents were inferior in strength or 
in skill.” 

One young noble had examined his frame, and 
seeing the perfect proportions he possessed, had, at a 


270 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


large price, purchased him, and was now training 
him under the skillful Numa. Achilles had noth- 
ing to complain of in the treatment he received ; 
but it was indeed humiliating for an Athenian of 
noble blood to become the creature of a Roman 
epicure. 

Miltiades, with horror depicted on his features, 
heard this story of awful wrong; and he remem- 
bered that in the destruction of this noble family 
was his own dearly loved one. And when Achilles 
ceased, he grasped his hand, and with quivering 
voice, asked : 

“And Glaucia, what of her? where is she?” 

“ Of my beloved sister I know nothing,” Achilles 
sadly replied. “ She was purchased by a dealer in 
slaves, who intended taking her to some other city, 
and make her beauty the strength of competition. 
Many in Laodicea would have willingly paid a high 
price for her; but, no, he desired to see what she 
would bring where thousands would behold her 
charms.” 

As he finished, both of them were in tears. Then 
Miltiades said : 

“ I swear by Pallas Athene that I will traverse the 
world over but that I will find her. The gods will 
favor me. I have money ; it shall all be used for that 




Judith and Glaucia, 


Page 271 




JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


271 


purpose; my life I now dedicate to regaining my 
lost loved one. Oh, that I had known this before ! 
Why was I kept in ignorance? I was only this 
day contemplating the joy with which I w'ould soon 
greet my Glaucia on my return to Athens. And, 
now, with sadness of heart I go, not to my home, 
but to Laodicea, there to take up the thread and 
follow her until I find her.” 

Just then a strange voice interrupted their con- 
versation, and a man, nearly middle-aged, but with 
a youthful fire in his eye, came up and said : 

“ Pardon me, noble Athenian, and you my fellow 
gladiator; but did I hear aright? Was it of Glaucia, 
the beautiful Athenian maiden, sold many months 
ago at Laodicea, of whom you were speaking?” 

“Yes! yes!” they both answered at once. 
“ What dost thou know of her ? Who art thou ? ” 

“ I am Menelaus,” he answered ; “ and for many 
years was the captain of a band of liberty-loving 
men, who hated the Roman yoke, and vowing never 
to be obedient unto it, with our wives and children 
dwelt on Mount Olympus, in Lycia, and whenever 
the opportunity offered, preyed upon the travelers 
along the great Roman roads. Once when in Lao- 
dicea, I saw Glaucia, the Athenian, sold. I heard 
the boasts made concerning her beauty. I had a 


272 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


foster daughter at home, whom I had saved from a 
wreck on the sea. I thought she would be happy 
with a sister.. I knew I should be happy with 
another daughter. Therefore, while they were 
taking her toward the sea-port, with my trusty band 
I fell upon them, killed the merchant, and carried 
Glaucia to my home. She made my Judith happy, 
she made me happy ; she was as the sunshine to us 
all. But the Komans found our retreat; the sol- 
diers came ; surrounded our camp ; killed most of 
my band; wounded me until I have hardly yet 
recovered, and have sent us here to feed the wild 
beasts in the arena. But Glaucia and Judith were 
out on the mountain at the time. They escaped ; 
they saw me in Patara, as I was being conveyed 
to prison ; and on my advice they at once embarked 
on the vessel “ Briseus,” and sailed to Antioch. 
That is all I know of them.” 

Miltiades and Achilles now plied Menelaus with 
many questions, and had him repeat the story all 
over again, and tell the particulars of their moun- 
tain life ; and then, when the hour for parting 
came, Miltiades fondly pressed his hand, and, 
promising to return as soon as possible and then 
look after his interests, departed, at once to proceed 
to Antioch, to find the beloved of his heart. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


273 


The winds were, indeed, propitious. Swiftly did 
the noble vessel cleave the waters. Each day in its 
flight brought them nearer the East; but the 
swiftest speed was slow to the ardent lover ; and as 
he paced the deck of the vessel, he uttered his 
prayers to Posidon, to send messengers to implore 
iEolus to command the kindly winds to hasten 
their speed. As he looked about the vessel, he saw 
many tokens of the religious views of the sailors; 
and in parts of the rigging were hanging miniature 
shrines, faded wreaths, and magical inscriptions. 

In his own cabin, he placed before him an image 
of Pallas Athense ; and when the first rays of light 
came into the room, he offered prayers unto it, and 
vowed donations to the shrine in his own city. 
Never was he more prayerful ; for he felt his own 
utter weakness ; and, like a lonely, lost child, cried 
unto the higher powers to assist him, and lead him 
to his beloved. 


S 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


MILTIADES AT THE SHRINE OF APOLLO. 

O true worshiper of the deities, who controlled 



A- * the destinies of the Greeks, would have un- 
dertaken such a search as that before Miltiades 
without propitiating those deities by reverence and 
sacrifice. And as the vessel in which he was travel- 
ing cleft its way with urgent speed through the 
waves of the great sea, he recalled the admonitions 
of the great and good men of Athens, to honor the 
gods in all things; and he determined to, first of 
all, go to the ancient shrine of Apollo, and, from 
the lips of the Pythoness, learn what the gods had 
in store for him in this undertaking prompted by 


love. 


As the days passed away, he prayed that Apollo 
might guide him as he had guided those ancient 
mariners of old ; for Miltiades remembered the 
legend that said : 

“ When Apollo established his shrine in the clefts 
of Parnassus, and thought within himself as to 
whom he should choose to be his priests, he as- 


274 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


275 


cended to the summit of the lofty hill, and from 
thence beheld, far out on the sea, a ship sailing 
from the lands of King Minos, to exchange goods 
with the men of Pylos. Leaping from his lofty 
eminence into the sea, he transformed himself into 
a dolphin, and, meeting the ship, with his mighty 
fins guided and propelled it until it came to the 
coast nearest his shrine. Then he came forth out 
of the sea, and, in the form of a star, lit up the 
entire land with his glory. He hastened to his 
shrine, and on the altar kindled the undying flame, 
and hurled his bright arrows abroad until the blaze 
of his lightnings filled all the people with fear. 
Then he hastened back to the ship, and, in the 
form of a beautiful man, with his golden locks 
flowing over his broad shoulders, in tender, but 
commanding tones, addressed the Cretan sailors: 

“‘O strangers, who have dwelt in Knosson of 
the Cretan land, think not to return to your an- 
cient home, to your wives, or to your children. 
Here ye must guard and keep my shrine, and ye 
shall be honored of all the children of men. For 
I am the son of Zeus, and my name is Phoebus 
Apollo. It was I who brought you hither across 
the wide sea ; not in guile or anger, but that in all 
time to come ye may have great power and glory ; 


276 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


that ye may learn the counsel of the undying gods, 
and make known their will to men. Hasten, then, 
to do my bidding. Let down your sails and bring 
your ship to the shore. Then bring out your goods 
and build an altar on the beach, and kindle a fire, 
and offer white barley as an offering ; and because 
I led you hither under the form of a dolphin, so 
worship me as the Delphian God.’ 

“When they had feasted, Apollo led them, by 
the sweetest music, to the mountain shrine ; but, as 
they saw the barrenness of the rocks, and wondered 
how T they could obtain food, he smiled as he said to 
them : 

“ ‘ 0 foolish men, and easy to be cast down ! If 
ye had your wish, ye would gain nothing but care 
and toil. But listen to me, and ponder well my 
words. Stretch forth your hands and slay each 
day the rich offerings, for they shall come to you 
without stint and sparing, seeing that the sons of 
men shall hasten hither from all lands to learn my 
will, and ask for aid in the hour of fear. Only 
guard ye my temple well, and keep your hands 
clean and your hearts pure ; for, if ye deal rightly, 
no man shall take away your glory; but if ye 
speak lies and do iniquity, if ye hurt the people 
who come to my altar, and make them to go astray, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


277 


then shall other men rise up in your place, and ye 
yourselves shall be thrust out forever, because ye 
would not obey my words/ ” 

Miltiades also recalled many more legends of 
the celebrated shrine; and with gladness of heart 
he saw the shores narrowing to the isthmus which 
served as the portals of the Corinthian Sea. It was 
but a short time after that he left the ship and trod 
the broad way that led to the honored shrine. He 
was treading historic ground. To the right was the 
Plain of Cheronsea, shut in by the bleak and 
rugged gray limestone cliffs of Parnassus. It was 
on this plain that the Boeotians so badly defeated 
the Athenians, deciding the fate of Greece at the 
time. Afterward the fate of Greece was again 
decided on this plain by King Philip defeating 
the combined forces of the Greeks ; and once more 
by Sylla, the Homan, defeating Mithridates. To 
the extreme right rose the lofty Helicon, whose 
solitudes present the most beautiful of mountain 
attractiveness, every declivity being covered with 
luxuriant shrubs or tenanted by browsing flocks; 
while the pipe of the shepherd, mingling its sound 
with that of the bells upon the goats and the sheep, 
could be heard at intervals among the rocks. It 
was here that the Grove of the Muses was located. 


278 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


As Miltiades entered the Valley of the Pleistus, 
which flows from east to west between the two 
mountains — on the one side of the stream the 
town, opposite it, the brooklet of the Castalian 
Fountain flowing into the river — he noticed with 
admiration that the wonderful spot was a rugged 
and romantic glen, with the rugged spurs of Mount 
Cirphis on the south, and the Phaedriades, or the 
Shining Rocks, steep, wall-like, under cliffs of 
Mount Parnassus, on the north. The vast preci- 
pices rising in towering majesty aroused his deepest 
emotions. 

At the foot of a steep precipice in the circular 
vale, above which the rock shoots up into two 
pointed crags, he beheld the Fountain of Castalia, 
the grand source of inspiration. A square, shallow 
basin at its foot was the fount in which the priestess 
was accustomed to plunge before she mounted the 
tripod to pronounce the thrice sacred oracle. The 
Temple of Apollo, the front of which was of 
Parian marble, and the outside of the structure 
of the Doric order, while the inside was of Ionic, 
stood immediately under the shelter of the northern 
cliff. 

“ One pediment was adorned with representations 
of Latona, Diana, Apollo, and the setting sun, and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


279 


the other with Dionysus, and the Thyiades; the 
eastern architrave was hung with gilded shields 
presented by the Athenians from the spoils of 
Marathon, and the western with similar trophies 
taken by the JEtolians from the Gauls; while 
among the subjects of the Metopes are mentioned 
Hercules slaying the Lernean Hydra, Bellerophon 
and the Chimsera, Zeus and Mimas, Pallas and 
Enceladus, and Dionysus and a giant. In the 
pronaos were inscribed the maxims of the Seven 
Sages of Greece; in the cellar was the sacred 
hearth with a perpetual fire, and the Omphalos, 
or navel stone, which was supposed to mark the 
centre of the world; and in the adytum was the 
sacred tripod and the subterranean chamber from 
which the vapor of prophecy ascended.” While 
hundreds of brazen images adorned various parts 
of the sacred precincts. 

Miltiades beheld many priests, poets, and attend- 
ants about the Temple and the adjoining village, 
who were necessary to attend to the work of the 
Temple, and who lived on the gifts which so freely 
were poured into its treasury. Observing a majes- 
tic priest, in priestly garb, with long hair flowing 
over his shoulders, like Apollo of old, walking 
toward the Temple, Miltiades respectfully accosted 


280 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


him, and asked instruction as to the proper manner 
to offer his gift, and solicit the reply of Apollo. 
He was informed that the first step was to pass 
through a process of purification by bathing in 
water from the Castalian stream. Afterwards, he 
should offer to the proper minister his gift and his 
sacrifice, and then, when the appointed day of the 
month arrived, a priest would receive his request 
and learn the will of Apollo. 

In the mean time, the venerable Pythoness — for 
no one under fifty years of age could serve in this 
capacity — spent three days in fasting and bathing 
before ascending the tripod ; then, being in proper 
frame of mind, she sat upon a tripod, placed over 
the mysterious chasm in the centre of the Temple. 
The gas which ascended out of this chasm soon 
seized hold of her faculties, and she raved under 
the spell of the inspiration. The attending priest 
recorded these ravings, or revelations from Apollo, 
and the poets arranged them in order, and they 
were then delivered to the devout petitioner. 

The prayer of Miltiades was : 

“ Tell me, O thou son of Zeus, thou who art the 
light of the world, doth the maiden whom I seek 
still dwell upon the earth, and shall I yet behold 
her in the bloom and beauty of her youth?” 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


281 


“On the mountains of the North,” was the an- 
answer, “ blue eyes dim with tears search the fields 
that lie afar; on the billows’ rapid tide they 
mark the star that bids them cease to roam, and 
rest.” 

Comforted, Miltiades gave to the Temple a cup 
of exquisite workmanship in silver, and a vase of 
purest gold, and then once more began his journey 
toward the mountains of the North to find the blue 
eyes, which should weep no more when beholding 
again his protecting presence. 

As he departed, one of the attendants of the 
Temple, who had already given him much in- 
formation, accompanied him seven miles toward 
the North to the great limestone cavern in which, 
when the armies of Persia invaded the land, the 
people of Delphi found safe refuge. 

Here, he related the past glories of this favored 
shrine of the mighty deity. It was more than five 
hundred years since the first Temple was destroyed 
by fire, and this second Temple had been built at 
a cost to the Amphictyonic Council, of three 
hundred talents; yet the Alcmseonidae, who con- 
tracted for the w r ork, built it better than their 
contract demanded, for they agreed to build it 
of porine stone ; instead, they employed a great 


282 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


architect who beautified the plan of the Temple, 
and then built the front of the finest Parian 
marble. 

But who can describe the beauty, or calculate 
the value of the presents offered at the shrine, 
during the centuries of the past; when from the 
kings of all nations the ambition was to excel in 
the quality and value of their gifts. 

Gyges, the first of Barbarians, except Midas, to 
honor the shrine, gave six bowls of gold, of thirty 
talents weight; while Midas dedicated the throne 
from which he administered justice, a splendid piece 
of workmanship. Croesus gave a lion made of 
finest gold, weighing ten talents, and a hundred 
and seventeen half bricks of gold, some of which 
weighed two talents apiece, and four of them even 
exceeded that. He also offered bowls, lustral 
vases, casks of silver, and a golden statue of a 
woman three cubits high, with the necklaces and 
girdles of his wife. In all the years following, the 
offerings of the people — bowls, urns, vases, statues, 
bricks of gold, jewels, coin, artistic designs of 
the greatest masters — came, until the wealth of 
this shrine was the wonder of the world. 

Then came the desire to spoil it ; and the foes of 
the gods sought to rob it of its glory. The Persians 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


283 


had arrived at the Temple, when the deity thun- 
dered forth his wrath, and split the great rock above 
them, and protected his shrine by his interference. 
But Sylla the Roman, succeeded in despoiling it; 
and one huge urn of silver which he coveted was so 
large, that no carriage was strong enough to bear it, 
and it was broken in pieces, and thus taken away. 

“And even now,” continued the attendant, “it is 
whispered that Nero has heard of the splendor of 
the five hundred brazen images adorning the sacred 
precincts, and covets their possession. Though the 
glory of the shrine has so often been despoiled, yet 
it continues the most favored of all the shrines in 
the world.” 

Miltiades felt a deeper hatred for the Romans, 
as thus he heard of the cupidity of Scylla, and the 
envy of Nero ; and, putting a piece of gold in the 
hand of his guide, dismissed him with the request 
to remember him as he found favor with Apollo. 

As Miltiades continued his journey, he reflected 
upon the influence of the Delphic Oracle on the suc- 
cesses and reverses of men. It had been whispered 
to him, that the ravings of the Pythoness were 
merely the effect of the gas inhaled, which was not 
the influence of a deity, but a natural cause of 
intoxication deepening into stupefaction. He had 


284 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


also been told that the replies were composed by 
the poets who were employed for this purpose ; and 
that they had spies in all parts of Greece, to learn 
of those who came to them ; and that when they 
knew nothing of the suppliant, they gave an answer 
which could be interpreted in different ways, and 
thus suit the result, whatever it might be. 

He now recalled the fact, that one of the priests 
had talked with him a long time, asking questions ; 
and that to him he had given an account of his 
Athenian home, of his friends, of the strange meet- 
ing with Menelaus, and the encouragement received 
from his information. Now he noticed that the 
answer of the oracle was based entirely upon the 
words he himself had spoken to the priest. He 
realled, also, the double interpretation given to 
Croesus, which led to the destruction of the splendid 
Lydian kingdom. And his spirit sank within him, 
as the spirit of unbelief arose and filled his heart. 
What if it was all delusion? Where could he find 
comfort for his anxious soul? No, he would not 
turn from this his only hope ; he would trust it, for 
he could turn to nothing better. 

The stories of the prowess and favors of the 
gods came up in his mind, as he had been taught 
them from earliest childhood ; and, laughing at his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


285 


own fears, he thrust the spirit of unbelief aside, and 
calling upon Apollo to help him, continued his way 
toward the mountains, to which Menelaus had 
directed him 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE WITCH OF SULFHIUS. 

HEN, at length, Miltiades reached Ephesus, 



* * he at once proceeded to the Temple of 
Diana, and worshiped at her shrine; for he held 
the belief that each city, or country, was under 
the sway of its chosen deity, and he would not 
neglect the sanctity of any shrine in the course of 
his travels. He then proceeded on the great na- 
tional road toward the East, following the course 
taken by his Greek friends. But at every station 
the same answer was given to his inquiries. No 
one had any knowledge of the fair Glaucia. At 
Laodicea, he remained several days, and heard 
again the story of the sad fate of the noble family, 
but no one knew what followed. On he traveled 
to Patara. If the oracle was to be trusted, now 
would his search be rewarded. About him were 
the magnificent mountains. He saw the very ridge 
on which the robber was captured. Even some 
relics of the battle were shown him; but no one 
knew of the maiden he was searching for. 


286 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


287 


Wearied and heavy-hearted, he at length turned 
to the harbor, and there, to his great joy, beheld a 
vessel, bearing upon its stern the name “ Briseus.” 
A clue was obtained at last. He at once sought 
the captain, and to him stated the purpose of his 
search. The captain, however, could only give a 
detailed account of his helping the maidens, and 
the name of the man who had so closely pursued 
them. As the vessel was about to return to An- 
tioch, Miltiades took passage, and once more, as 
rapidly as wind and wave could waft him, was 
pressing on toward the goal. 

Great, bustling Antioch, with its cosmopolitan 
forms and customs, brilliant with the splendors of 
a Legate’s court, and reeking with the vices of all 
nations, seemed to offer an arena for a life-long 
search. But Miltiades became more courageous as 
he saw the multitudes, and noticed that, though the 
city \Vas so great, and its population so diversified, 
each nation was accustomed to seek its own. He 
hoped, therefore, that Glaucia would be found true 
to her Greek habits and associations. 

He at once sought the inn patronized by Athe- 
nians, and finding at this place a number of his 
countrymen who had sojourned for a long time in 
Antioch, through them became acquainted with the 


288 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


various circles of Greek society in the city. But 
from no one could he gather the least information 
of Glaucia. Then he began the search in other 
quarters. He visited the theatres, the circus, the 
promenades, attended receptions, visited the mar- 
kets, the pleasure resorts, wandered with the crowds 
at the Omphalus, sought the recesses of Daphne, 
spread his gifts upon the altars of the various 
temples, sought the resorts of the slaves even ; but 
neither in Greek, Roman, or Syrian associations 
could he discover a trace of the lost one. 

Another ray of hope beamed upon his path when 
he met the man who had sought to abduct the 
maidens on the vessel. But even here he could 
learn nothing ; for, with all his efforts, the maidens 
had entirely escaped from his knowledge. 

Again Miltiades realized his utter helplessness. 
Money, skill, energy, all seemed of no account; 
and he prostrated himself before the shrines of the 
deities, and sought their favor; but the oracles 
were of doubtful interpretation. They always 
responded as he paid freely for their voice ; but a 
deep mystery seemed to lurk in them all, until 
again the spirit of unbelief sprang up in his heart, 
and he thought that all was vanity and delusion. 

One more effort, however, should be made. In 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


289 


the market-place, from the stall where Temple 
offerings were held for sale, he selected the most 
beautiful golden vase that could be obtained, and 
with it proceeded to the Temple of Zeus, to offer it 
as his claim for favors. In prayerful silence he 
offered his gift. In deepest devotion he prostrated 
himself on the marble floor before the shrine. In 
reverential contemplation he remained a long time, 
and then arose to leave the sacred precincts. 

At the vestibule of the Temple, a stranger, 
clothed in the garb of a public teacher, met him, 
saluted him, and craved his attention. By a few 
skillful questions, he soon learned the distress and 
disappointment of the Athenian ; and then the 
stranger, to gain his confidence, related the story of 
his own search for favors from Zeus, Apollo, and the 
various deities; but without success, until he felt 
that it was all a delusion practiced upon the 
devout, by a system controlled by skillful mercenary 
priests. Miltiades heard him in silence; but his 
own heart answered to the reality of the accusation. 
Yet what should he do? Whither should he turn? 
The stranger now related to him how he had found 
a help indeed; not in an image; nor even at a 
shrine ; but in the person of Jesus Christ, the Son 

of God. Miltiades heard his fervent expression ; 

T 


290 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


but did not comprehend it, and at length bade him 
farewell, promising to think of the matter. 

With his mind thoroughly absorbed in the con- 
templation of the failures that had marked his 
course, Miltiades wandered through the broad 
way that led past the temples and stately residences, 
to the gate of the city. Nor did he heed the way 
as he passed through the gate ; but still wandered, 
until he passed around the bend in the river, and 
stood by the craggy side of stern and lofty Sulphius. 
Here he seemed to awake from his reverie, and 
looked about him. 

It was just at that place where the Orontes forces 
its way through the mountains. The city w 7 as far 
back of him, hidden from view by the bold bluffs 
he had passed. The road, broad and well traveled, 
stretched along the river side, while the way to the 
craggy side of the mount was covered with dense 
foliage, save in one spot where a broad path led 
through the bushes. Thirsty, and hoping to find 
a spring of water, he turned to walk along this 
path. As he advanced, the surroundings became 
the wilder; the path was rougher; and now a 
curiosity to see whither it led caused him even 
to forget his thirst. 

In a few more steps he came to the face of the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


291 


great rocky bluff, but at its base he saw a cleft in 
the rock. Passing toward it, he noticed that back 
of the face of the rock the cleft widened, and spread 
out into a capacious room ; but he started back, in 
deep surprise, as he saw the dwellers in the cleft. 
Sitting on the rocky floor of the cleft, was an old 
woman, whose wrinkled form and thin, white hair, 
bloodless lips, and deep sunken eyes, proclaimed 
her to be of great age; but the strange mantle cast 
about her shoulders was only worn by those familiar 
spirits who assumed to be the revelator3 of the will 
of the gods. Near her, coiled up in silent waiting, 
with its small eyes glistening, now seemingly in 
wrath, was the serpent, always the companion 'of 
the familiar spirit. On a pole near by was the 
eagle, and on another the owl, both of which were 
used to decide the revelations to men. In different 
parts of the cave were rings, images, bones, mysteri- 
ous characters written on pieces of wood, and other 
paraphrenalia used in the magical arts. Miltiades 
readily recognized the strange witch of whom he 
had heard, whose power was the wonder of all 
the superstitious in Antioch. For a moment she 
glanced at the intruder, and then, rising to her full 
height, she asked, in a low tone of voice : 

“Stranger, why seekest thou the Witch of Sul- 


292 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


phius? Are there not temples enough in Antioch to 
take thy gold and give thee daintily written verses, 
telling thee where thy Glaucia may be found ? Or 
art thou not satisfied with the wisdom they grant 
thee, but wouldst learn of me what they cannot 
tell? Ha, ha! Thou art surprised! But I can 
tell thee more. Wouldst thou have me tell thee 
the message of the Pythoness at Delphi, or thy 
thought as thou didst cleave the billowy sea? 
Knowest thou the source of my knowledge ? Yield 
thyself to me, and I will satisfy the desires of thy 
heart.” 

“ Who art thou, strange being ? ” said Miltiades, 
as he listened, amazed, to the words of the witch. 

“ Who am I ? Ha ! ha ! Did no one ever tell 
thee of the Witch of Sulphius? They did speak 
to thee, but thou wouldst not hear. Thou trusted 
in the fabulous deities of man’s creation, and de- 
spised the superstition of the ignorant, and now thou 
comest to the one whom they worship. Ha! ha! 
I’ll tell thee whom it is thou art approaching. 
Listen : 

“ In the far eastern land, beyond the great plains 
of sand, where the stars hang between the earth 
and the sky, a number of men learned in all the 
wisdom of Chaldsea, and favored by the powers 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


293 


that dwell in those blazing orbs, withdrew from the 
associations of men, and upon a lofty mountain 
summit dedicated their lives to the understanding 
of the supernatural. As they passed the years in 
contemplation, the spirit of the gods possessed 
them until their hearts became pure, and they 
talked with the gods. For many centuries they 
continued, and death touched them not. They 
knew all the stars, they knew all the powers 
of the gods, and they knew all that men could 
know. They learned how to control all diseases, 
how to sway the passions of men, how to change 
all things to gold and precious stones. They were 
gifted with the power of seeing through all material 
obstacles and infinite distances, and with the power 
of hearing, so that words spoken in secret were not 
kept from them. They learned the languages of 
the birds, the beasts, and the plants and trees. 
And they learned the voice of the winds, the 
waves; even the conversation of the gods was not 
withheld from them. All knowledge was thus 
granted them as long as they lived pure before 
the deities who dwelt in the heavens and traveled 
on the chariots of the winds. As the centuries 
passed away, they continued as young and fresh 
as ever ; neither decay nor weakness molested them. 


294 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


But one day a shepherd maiden, as fair as ever 
maiden bloomed, seeking for a lost one of her 
flock, came to this mountain-side. Climbing from 
copse to copse, from height to height, she ap- 
proached the dwelling of these wise men, and one 
of them beholding her, loved her, and turning from 
his companions went to her and spake tender words. 

“As she beheld his beautiful and majestic coun- 
tenance, fairer than any whom she had ever seen, 
she loved him, and, at length, became his own. 
He left the mountain with her; a child was born 
to them ; and he lived long enough to instruct me, 
that child, in the knowledge of the mysteries of the 
unseen world; and then death seized him and car- 
ried him to the dwellings of the gods. 

“ Many years have I wandered, revealing to men 
the secrets of the gods ; daily, too, I receive from 
my father the information that is sought, and lead 
men to the possession of their hearts’ fondest hopes. 
Tell me not of Chaldsean astrologer, or Egyptian 
wizard, of Greek demons, or Roman seers. I am 
superior to them all. They utter lies. I alone 
can give thee truth. 

“ Come now, shower thy gold upon my table, and, 
as the sound of it rings in my ears, I will answer 
thee thy questions.” 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


295 


Miltiades no longer hesitated; he advanced into 
the cave ; he emptied the coins from his purse upon 
the table. The eyes of the witch glowed with ex- 
citement as she saw them and heard them, and 
then a smile of satisfaction crossed her wrinkled 
features as she pointed to a wolf-skin couch, and 
bade him lie down on it. As he obeyed, she 
wrapped about his head a snake’s skin. She put 
over his heart a mystic disk. She gave him to 
drink a dark, reddish liquid, and then, sitting 
down near him, waved her arms toward him, and 
muttered her spells. Miltiades felt his eyelids grow 
heavy; they fell, and thick darkness filled the 
cave. And then light again broke over him, a 
soft, tender light, in which all things became clear, 
and he beheld the approach of a man. As he came 
nearer, he recognized the father of his beloved 
Glaucia ; he came so near that he looked into the 
eyes of Miltiades, but uttered not a w r ord. Then 
he faded from sight; and there came before him 
another form; he watched it as it gradually as- 
sumed outline, and, when the features were visible, 
he beheld his lost loved one, his beloved Glaucia. 
She came to him radiant in loveliness ; her beauti- 
ful hair was wafted about her neck by the gentle 
breeze; her eyes sparkled with the brightness of 


296 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


youthful love ; her arms were stretched out toward 
him, and her lips parted as if to welcome him ; soft 
and sweet were the tones of her voice. Enrap- 
tured, he sprang from the couch, clasped her in 
his arms, when, in that act, the light changed ; he 
awoke, and found himself clasping to his heart the 
toothless, withered, old hag. As he awoke, she 
laughed her wild, sarcastic, mocking laugh ; and he 
fled from the cave, to escape from the spell which 
her arts had cast over him. 

As he returned to the city, his mind was more 
thoroughly awake than it had been for many days. 
He seemed to realize that he had been deceived 
and defrauded on every hand. The tenderest emo- 
tions of his heart had been outraged. The purest 
desires of his soul had met only with mockery. 
The faith in which he had been trained deserted 
him ; and he felt that he stood alone, forsaken by 
the gods, and by men. A feeling of shame filled 
his heart as he remembered how he, for a moment, 
had listened to the senseless mumblings of the 
witch. She, too, had her agents to tell her what 
they learned of men; and she, repeating it, per- 
suaded the thoughtless that the gods revealed it. 
Even the priests at the sacred shrines were but 
spies, to serve her purpose. 





















































Judith and Glaucia. Sel'eucia. 






JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


297 


Disheartened by his complete failure, without a 
clue now to lead him ; sick at heart, because of the 
blow to his religious convictions; Miltiades deter- 
mined to at once return to Athens. Hearing that 
a vessel had just left Antioch, bound for Athens, 
he hastily passed over land to Seleucia, there to 
overtake it. And he was fortunate enough to 
arrive in time to enter the small boat that had 
brought Talmai to the wharf. Going to the vessel, 
the captain received him, and, as he retired to rest, 
registered his name as Miltiades, the Athenian. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE FINDING OF GLAUCIA. 


UT on the deep blue sea, with the horizon 



^ touching the waters in the east and in the 
west, the light of day soon drew back the curtains 
of the night. Still fed by his feverish anxiety, 
Miltiades was early on the deck, marking the ves- 
sel’s speed, and uttering his prayers to the deities of 
Athens for a safe journey and a successful search. 

As he observed more particularly the vessel, he 
saw that it was substantially built, and in thorough 
sea-going condition, and that the sailors were of that 
better class, to be relied upon in times of danger ; 
for he knew that the more intelligent the seamen, 
the more faithful would they be when storms and 
tempests arose. But he wondered that he saw no 
deities worshiped. There were no images, no 
painted heads, no engraved prayers, not even a sign 
of allegiance to any controlling power. Yet the 
sailors did not seem like undevout men, but of a 
reverent spirit. Approaching the captain, he asked 
him why the vessel was void of all tributes to the 


298 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


299 


health-saving gods, who sent propitious winds to 
waft his favorites to ease and fortune. 

“ Most noble Athenian,” the captain replied, “ I 
do not wonder that you have noticed the absence of 
these objects of your devotions; for I know that 
admiration of the gods occupies a great part of the 
attention of the Athenians, and that your city is 
filled with temples and statues. But think not that 
we are careless of our worship ; for we seek to be as 
devout as the strictest Athenian. Yet we worship 
not idols made of wood or stone, nor gods such as 
the Greeks have created by their own thought. 
We worship what to the Athenian is the unknown 
God, who is the only God, the true Lord of heaven, 
and earth, and sea. He is a Spirit, and in spirit 
we worship him. 

“ Seest thou yonder sailor ? Behold him with sober 
countenance, closed eyes and lips, faintly moving. 
He is now, without sign or image, offering his soul's 
desire unto God. And God hears him pray. 
Behold how much better this is than imploring 
deities whose power is limited to the thought of the 
worshiper. We worship the Lord whom we 
know. Dost thou know whom thou worshipest ? ” 

Miltiades was amazed at such a declaration. 

“Ah!” he said. “Thou art one of the Chris- 


300 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


tians of whom I heard in Antioch. Verily I do 
not believe thou art right, yet I would like to hear 
more of thy strange worship, and of thy creed.” 

“ I would like to have my master speak to thee,” 
replied the captain. “ He is now on the vessel ; we 
are taking him to Rome, with his wife and friend. 
He can explain to thee the mysteries of our faith ; 
and truly thou wilt desire to hear him, for he is 
filled with the Spirit of the Lord. Behold, he is 
coming now. I will call him.” 

Miltiades saw approaching a man of about his 
own age, with large sparkling eyes and benevolent 
countenance. As he came up to the deck, he 
quickly glanced about, noting the appearance of 
the sky, and the rate of speed the vessel was 
making. Then cordially greeting the captain, he 
was led to meet the Athenian. 

“Ah ! a Jew,” Miltiades thought. “ But will a 
devout Jew be friendly to a Gentile?” 

Bartholomew approached and saluted him with a 
benediction of peace and prosperity. Miltiades 
could but reply in the same way. And as the 
captain withdrew to attend to his duties, the two 
young men sat down by the taffrail, and engaged 
in conversation. Bartholomew said : 

“My brother, the captain, tells me that you 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


301 


have observed the difference between thy worship 
and ours, and that thou art desirous to know of 
ours. If thou dost, I will tell thee the principles 
of our faith.” 

“ It is true,” Miltiades replied, “ that I have with 
surprise beheld the absence of forms and statues on 
thy vessel, and yet a devoutness on the part of thy 
men. I have barely heard of the name of thy 
sect in Antioch ; but, if thou art willing, I would 
like to hear thee further on this matter.” 

To these words Bartholomew made answer : 

“ It is always a pleasure for us to set forth the 
nature of our faith ; for each one of us is ready to 
bear witness to the mercy of our Lord, and 
anxious to win to his service all who now are in the 
darkness of sin, and in the delusion of superstition. 
We have not received the knowledge of our Lord 
to hide it under a measure ; but that it should be a 
light to shed a radiance upon our own pathway, 
and to be an illumination to those in darkness about 
us. This world, the earth, the heavens, the seas, 
and all creatures having life, were created by God, 
who is the Supreme Euler of all his works. 

“ Of one blood has he made all the nations of 
mankind, so that that though we may be Greeks, or 
Romans, or Jews, or Scythians, or Egyptians, now 


302 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


in him, we are all as one ; and in his glorious king- 
dom no such distinctions of race or nation shall be 
known. 

“ In olden times he visited the fathers in many 
ways, to show unto them his will, and to lead them 
into a knowledge of his love. To Abraham he 
gave many great promises, and continued them to 
Isaac, Jacob, and his twelve sons, who became the 
heads of the twelve tribes of Israel. Then he 
called Moses, and from his birth led him in prepa- 
ration to rule his people, and ordained him to lead 
them out of bondage to the land of promise ; and 
he gave to him certain ceremonies, which were 
to be faithfully observed until the coming of the 
Messiah that had been promised. 

“ The Messiah was his only begotten and well- 
beloved Son, or the revelation of his own self, so 
that mankind might not remain in ignorance of 
God ; but might know him, and feel assured that 
God cared for them, and was ever merciful to them. 
After many hundreds of years had passed, in the 
fullness of times, God sent his Son, and he came to 
Jerusalem in the land where the chosen nation 
dwelt. He came as a little babe, and grew to man’s 
estate, and taught the people the way of righteous- 
ness, and showed how all men could be saved. But 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


303 


the chief men of the nation hated him, because he 
spoke not of temporal glory and power. And they 
seized him and crucified him outside the walls of 
Jerusalem. 

“ Then many thought that his claims were all 
mere delusion; but this was God’s plan for their 
instruction and for saving them from the guilt and 
the stain of sin. And he was not left under the 
power of death ; for after he had been three days 
in the tomb, he was raised by the power of God, 
and suddenly and mysteriously came forth, and, 
during forty days met his disciples many times. 
At length, in the presence of a large number who 
loved him, he ascended into heaven, and the clouds 
received him from sight. Thus God was with him, 
and precious truths he had taught and many signs 
and wonders he had performed, to the great astonish- 
ment of the people. 

“Now these things have all happened but re- 
cently ; for if Jesus w r ere still living on the earth, 
he would be less than fifty years of age. And there 
are still living the greater number of those who 
became his disciples, and saw him after his resur- 
rection, and when he ascended unto the Father. 
But, after he ascended he sent down to dwell 
within his people the Holy Spirit, and this mani- 


304 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


fests itself differently in different persons, but his 
influence is a blessed one, and it wonderfully exalts 
the soul. Its presence is the proof that God has 
accepted the soul, and to such is now given the hope 
of a blessed immortality. For when we die, we do 
not dissolve like the wind cloud. Nor do we enter 
into some other form of life, and live again on 
the earth. Nor do we lie dormant in an embalmed 
body until a resurrection. Nor do we become dis- 
consolate shades ; but we enter into heaven, and in 
glory, beholding our Lord, rejoicing in his love, 
with the angels of God, and the redeemed saints, 
dwell forever more. And then, when the time 
comes, which no man knoweth — it may be at any 
time — our Lord will appear again, with all whom he 
has received into glory, and will call all who believe 
on him on the earth, and he will reign over his 
people, and his glory will be over all. 

“ This is our hope, it is our comfort in all of our 
trials. We know that we shall dwell with him 
forever. 

“ Moreover, he has taught us that we should love 
one another, and that our lives must be free from 
all blemish ; we must be pure in thought and deed, 
honest with all men, loving truth and hating false- 
hood, peaceful at all times, even to submitting to 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


305 


indignities heaped upon us, holding the glory of 
God ever before us, and being obedient unto him.” 

“Truly, what thou sayest is wonderful,” said 
Miltiades, “ and since thou hast felt in thy own 
soul the presence of such a Spirit, I do not wonder 
that thou art enraptured by it ; but, hast thou heard 
of how, in the ancient times of our nation, the gods 
came down and engaged in battles, and defended 
those who served them ? And how they have in- 
spired poets to sing, and philosophers to proclaim, 
the thoughts of the gods ? And knowest thou not 
how they hear our prayers, and send unto us the 
gifts of more than earthly grace and beauty? If 
thou canst recite the wonderful manifestation of 
thy God, we too, can tell of the revelations of our 
deities. Our poets have clothed them with im- 
mortal glory. Our artists have embodied represen- 
tations of them in the most chaste and finished 
works of art. Our philosophers have shown how 
reasonable are the claims we make concerning 
them, and that all the reflections of the mind 
tend upward toward them. 

“How can we forget them, when, in our land, 
everything tells us of them? Every mountain re- 
minds us of their dwelling places ; in every brook 

is hidden a Naiad ; by the side of every tree lurks 
U 


306 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


a Dryad; in every vale the Oreads are calling; 
every ray of moonlight reminds us of Artemis; 
every cavern, of Pluto ; every rock along the sea- 
shore, of the Sirens; every wave of Thetis; every 
flower of Aurora ; every breeze of Aeolus. And in 
Athens, look which way we will, everything splen- 
did in our city tells of the faith and the devotions 
of our ancestors. Surely, it is difficult for an 
Athenian, of all people on the earth, to change his 
religion, and give up his art, and his poetry, to 
accept for his God one who has not a single image 
to represent him, and only the uneducated, or a 
few devout Jews, to tell his praises.” 

Bartholomew smiled as Miltiades thus reminded 
him of the glory of his religion, and then began 
to relate to him the splendors of the Temple at 
Jerusalem. 

He said : 

“ Dost thou speak of the glory of thy fathers ? 
When Homer, thy great poet, was singing his 
songs of Troy, David, the sweet singer of Israel, 
was king of our nation ; and in the time of his son, 
the great Temple, to the honor of Jehovah, was 
built. Ever since that day, the worship of Jehovah, 
in the Temple at Jerusalem, has attracted the 
attention of the whole world. Before the days of 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


307 


Eschylus, Isaiah sung his wonderful words of 
prophecy, relating to the glory of the coming 
Messiah. For thousands of years, the voice of 
prophecy has dwelt on this marvelous theme ; and 
the religion of Jesus is the coming of such a hope 
as far transcends anything that ever entered the 
mind of Athenian, poet or philosopher. 

“Moreover, God is everywhere. Everything in 
nature, from the stars that shine in the heavens, to 
the smallest grain of sand on the sea-shore, turns the 
thoughts of the worshiper toward him ; every color, 
from the rays in the rainbow, to the tints of the 
delicate flower by the road side, speaks of his splen- 
dor. But more than this ; every holy emotion of 
the believer’s soul tells of the glory of our Lord, 
and speaks of communion with him. His grace is 
manifested in times of sorrow and of woe, in clouds 
and darkness, in disease and death. It is shown to 
the blind, the deaf, the lame, the poor, the ignorant, 
as well as to those favored by prosperity. Yea, and 
all are taught that God is no respecter of persons. 
He calls all ; he would accept all. And no man 
need turn from him because he is of a far-off nation ; 
for with God there are no far-off nations.” 

As Bartholomew thus became eloquent in the 
praises of his God, he marked a sudden start, and 


308 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


an eager gaze on the part of his companion. Look- 
ing around to see the cause of such an unusual 
excitement, he beheld Judith and Glaucia ap- 
proaching. He was about to speak, when Glaucia, 
glancing that way, stopped ; then, with a shriek of 
joy, rushed up to the stranger, and fell fainting in 
his embrace. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


AN ATHENIAN WEDDING. 

II /TILTIADES was greatly alarmed at the result 
of this sudden recognition ; but his anxiety 
lasted only for a moment, for Glaucia soon recov- 
ered, and their hearts were filled with the delight of 
once more being together. Judith led Barthol- 
omew to the other side of the deck, and as the 
other passengers had not yet come upon the deck, 
for a while the lovers were left alone. 

When Bartholomew said that the stranger was 
Miltiades, the Athenian, Judith remembered that 
Glaucia had told her of her lover, and had men- 
tioned his name; but only afterward, when they 
heard from hi3 own lips the story of his search, did 
they fully realize the depth of his love for her. 
Glaucia was happy ; for already her prayers were 
receiving answers. And as she told him of her 
faith in the Lord Jesus, he could not deny the 
evidence she gave of her personal knowledge of the 
Spirit ; but felt a desire that his own mind might be 

enlightened to comprehend the great mystery. 

309 


310 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


In the story of her brother’s present position, she 
found comfort, for at least they knew where he 
was ; but as to her mother, she felt herself called to 
seek for her, even until the hand of the Lord might 
direct her to that captive mother’s side. 

As the vessel was to stop at a number of places, 
the opportunity would be given them to engage in 
the search; for they were unloading or taking on 
articles of traffic in the various ports. First they 
landed at Patara, where inquiries were made as to 
the families of Menelaus’ band ; but no trace of 
them remained. All were gone. Some to the 
Roman Arena ; some to the galleys ; some to who- 
ever would purchase them — a terrible example to 
all who lifted up their arms against the power of 
Rome. As they passed from Patara, and around 
the steep mountain slopes of Lycia, Judith re- 
called the sad epoch in her childhood, -when the 
waters, now so calm, in their fury, swallowed up 
her beloved parents. 

Now as the vessel moved along, the serene, un- 
clouded nights, the fresh, breezy, radiant mornings, 
the perfect safety they enjoyed, made the former 
experience appear more like a dream than a real, 
sorrowful fact in her life. They sailed on to 
Ephesus, and here inquiries were made concerning 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


311 


Glaucia’s mother. They were able to trace her 
from Laodicea to Ephesus ; but here all clues were 
lost. She seemed to have been swallowed up in the 
great mass of captive humanity. Only a slave, no 
one took the second thought of her ; her virtues and 
grace were alike unknown. The busy world moved 
on as if she had never lived. Only the eye of God 
was keeping the record of her days. He never lost 
sight of her ; his hand was ever engaged in opening 
the way before her. 

From Ephesus they sailed across to Athens, 
where Miltiades desired to make preparation to 
accompany them to Rome; and as they neared 
the port, Glaucia informed Judith that she had 
consented, during their short stay in Athens, to 
marry Miltiades. 

When the vessel arrived in the Piraeus, they 
were conveyed by carriages along the walled road 
to the city. They entered the city by the gate in 
the hollow between the outer slopes of the Pnyx 
and the Museum. Close by the gateway was a 
statue, an image of Neptune seated on horseback, 
and hurling his trident. Near was a Temple of 
Ceres, containing statues, the work of Praxiteles. 
Inside the gate, near a sanctuary dedicated to 
Bacchus, were sculptured forms of Minerva, Jupiter, 


312 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Apollo, Mercury, and the Muses. Before them 
now extended a long street with a colonnade 
on either hand, and filling the street the usual 
Athenian crowd of news-seekers, lazily enjoying 
the pleasant atmosphere, and discussing the latest 
news brought by travelers on the incoming ships. 

Although Bartholomew had known that Athens 
was a city of statues and temples, he was surprised 
at their elegance and the beauty of their surround- 
ings. To the right was the Agora, the philosopher’s 
chosen meeting place, surrounded by its templed 
hills. To the south was the Pnyx, with its open 
area for political assemblies. On the north was 
the craggy eminence of the Areopagus. To the 
east was the Acropolis, towering high above all 
its surroundings as the glory and crown of all. In 
the Agora, every deity of Olympus found a place. 
There seemed to be no limit to their hero worship. 

Passing through the Agora, they turned into a 
long street toward the upper part of the streamless 
bed of the Ilissus until they came to a number of 
elegant gardens, and in the midst of them, the 
schools of the great teachers, and the residences 
of the wealthy men. As they passed one of these 
attractive places, Glaucia had them to stop a 
moment. She desired only a look; then, burst- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


313 


ing into tears, she informed them, that was her 
former home, and it was from that place they 
went when their father’s health called for the 
journey to Laodicea. She did not wish to enter 
it; for it was now occupied by the man who had 
seized upon it before her father’s death, and whose 
cruel rapacity had caused the enslavement of the 
family. Near by, was the residence of the parents 
of Miltiades, and thither they now passed. Here 
they found a true welcome. The parents welcomed 
the return of their son, and cheerfully consented to 
his wedding the beloved of his heart. One ray of 
comfort w T as now given Glaucia. The news of the 
failure and death of her father was known all 
through Athens ; but the enslavement of the family 
was not known. That had been kept quiet by the 
perpetrators of the wicked outrage. It was gener- 
ally supposed, that they were living in retirement 
in some secluded town, until their affairs would 
assume a more promising shape. 

Glaucia now went to another one of those pleas- 
ant places where dwelt her most intimate girlhood 
friend, who welcomed her in the warmest manner, 
and urged her to make her house her abode, until 
she left the city. This Glaucia consented to do, so 
that she might properly prepare for the wedding, to 


314 


JUDITH AND GLAUCTA. 


take place as soon as the customs of the law could 
be complied with. 

The father of the bridegroom, before the wed- 
ding, was accustomed to offer sacrifices to the 
tutelar gods of marriage, Zeus and Hera, as also to 
Artemis, who had a temple on the Acropolis. On 
the morning of the wedding day, both the bride 
and bridegroom bathed in water from the fountain 
Callirrhoe, which was brought by a boy, the near- 
est in kin to the bridegroom. Then, in the evening, 
in a carriage drawn by horses, the bride was 
brought from the house of her friend, by the bride- 
groom — who sat with his intimate friend by her 
side — to his own house for the ceremony. This 
procession was preceeded by torch-bearers, and both 
bride and bridegroom were decked in festive attire. 

Miltiades was arrayed in a soft chiton of fine, 
Milesian wool, w r ith a himation of dazzling white- 
ness, which had been purposely chosen for this 
occasion without the usual purple border. On his 
feet were elegant half shoes, with their crimson 
thongs fastened with clasps of gold. He was 
crowned with chaplets of myrtle twigs and violets 
interwoven, and delicate perfumes were sprinkled 
over his entire person. 

Glaucia was dressed in a yellow byssos chiton, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


315 


over which hung the bridal veil, fastened on her 
head with a golden tiring-pin. Over her feet were 
bound embroidered sandals with white thongs. On 
her bosom hung a broad necklace of gold, richly 
set with precious stones. On her arms, also, were 
fancifully-shaped, golden ornaments. She, too, 
wore a garland of flowers and twigs. The house 
she left was profusely hung with wreaths, as also 
the front of the bridegroom’s house which they 
approached. 

The procession moved along to the song of 
Hymenseos, with the accompaniment of flutes, while 
friends uttered their congratulations and good 
wishes. On arriving at the bridegroom’s residence, 
they were greeted with a shower of sweetmeats and 
small coins. As thus, under arches of most beau- 
tiful flowers, they entered the house, on every hand 
expressions of joy were heard, and the wedding 
feast began. The banquet was considered an at- 
testation of the ceremony, and it was desirable to 
have many witnesses, every guest being a witness. 
After the eating of the symbolical sesame cakes, the 
bride was led veiled to the bridal chamber. 

As soon as the ceremonies connected with the 
wedding closed, and the friends had offered their 
gifts to the newdy wedded couple, they bade fare- 


316 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


well to their friends, and hastened on board the 
vessel that was now ready to depart on her voyage 
to Rome. The vessel soon passed out of sight of 
the Piraeus, then safely past the Cycades, to the 
south of Cythera, and moved forward toward the 
west, not to stop until it came to Syracuse. 

Brilliantly beautiful were these days of sailing. 
There were the serene heavens above ; the soft music 
of the rippling waves, with the lustrous foam upon 
their crests, and the purple shadows of their depths ; 
when the sun had gone down, the vessel rushed 
through the waters, trailing after her a long train 
of snowy foam, bespangled with phosphoric stars. 
With Bartholomew and Judith they lingered again 
and again until late in the night, watching the 
stars and the sea, and talking of the wonderful 
ways in which the Lord was leading them. Mil- 
tiades was perfectly happy. No cloud now hovered 
above him ; all was clear and serene. Glaucia wa3 
happy ; not only in the blessings that had crowned 
her thus far, but in the hope of soon seeing her 
mother and brother, and rejoicing with them in 
recovered freedom. The honeymoon was indeed 
a joyful season; and the time on the sea gave 
them the opportunity for being together all the 
time, rejoicing in each other’s love. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


317 


But still another blessing was granted her ; for, as 
they sailed along, she spoke to him of the living 
and true God. She knew all about the gods of 
Athens, just as well as he did. Many a time they 
had together cast their garlands on the statues, and 
together had talked of the hero gods of their city. 
She knew how he thought of these things. Yet she 
knew that in Jesus Christ there was a higher 
wisdom than in the fabled gods of Olympus, and 
greater joy than they could ever bestow. She told 
him of her own change of heart; but he thought 
she was always good, and that it was only a new 
form of goodness that her devout soul had found. 
She told him of the converted girls of Daphne; 
and when he learned that Jesus changed them so 
that they no longer loved sin, but sought purity, 
then he began to reflect as to the peculiar power of 
this name. She recounted the history of Saul of 
Tarsus; and when he learned the history of his 
wonderful career, he no longer quietly listened, 
but began to ask her many questions as to the way 
in which the Spirit seized them. She told the story 
of Cornelius, and of how the grace of God was 
poured out upon him. Thus, step by step, she led 
him to the Saviour. And before the watchman 
again called out: “Land ahead,” Miltiades had 


318 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


discarded the gods of Athens, and had prayed to 
the Lord Jesus Christ. 

As soon as he began to rejoice in the love of 
Christ, he became really enthusiastic in his desire 
that others might also know the gracious Lord. 
Such was his nature that whatever he undertook, 
he engaged in it earnestly ; and now, taught by his 
bride, and by her friends, he learned more and more 
of the things that make for salvation. Bartholomew 
told him of the types and ceremonies, the sacrifices 
and offerings of the Temple, and showed how all 
these things represented Christ, and how Jesus was 
indeed the Christ. 

Leaning against the taffrail, the party, with 
oftentimes the captain of the vessel, studied the 
Scriptures, searching if these things were so. And 
as they read the prophecies foretelling the doom of 
various cities, they recalled the histories of these 
places, and saw how the word either had been 
fulfilled, or was gradually being accomplished. 
Thus, by searching the Scriptures, they were 
gradually becoming strengthened in their under- 
standing of the word of God, and in their faith 
in Jesus. 

At length the vessel drew near to Syracuse, and 
the ruins of many stately temples came into view ; 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


319 


for Syracuse was at one time one of the most beau- 
tiful and most powerful of the great cities of the 
world, and lost both her strength and beauty, when 
she formed an alliance with Carthage, and fought 
against Rome. While looking at it as they drew 
near, Miltiades told the party that, nearly four 
hundred years before, seven thousand Athenian 
prisoners had been starved to death in the quarries 
at Syracuse. But now its splendor, and the splendor 
of Athens were both prostrated beneath the heel of 
the Roman. Glaucia reminded him of the brighter 
day coming when the kingdom of Jesus would 
break in pieces all the kingdoms of the earth ; and 
added that, long after the glory of Rome and the 
Cesars should be extinguished, Jesus would shine 
in the unapproachable splendor of his everlasting 
kingdom. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


POMPONIUS , THE ROMAN PATRICIAN. 

TMPATIENT to arrive at the end of their jour- 
ney, they tarried but a day at Syracuse. Go- 
ing north to Rhegium, they passed it, and, on the 
following day, beheld Puteoli. The city was one 
of great importance at that time, as the landing 
place for the great traffic carried on by Alexan- 
drian grain ships. Travelers to or from the East 
also landed here in great numbers. It was situated 
in the northeastern angle of what was formerly 
called the Sinus Cumlanus, but known in the present 
day as the celebrated Bay of Naples. The party 
were glad to escape from the confinement on the 
ship, but were not delayed by the beauty of the 
place and its vicinity; but on leaving the vessel 
the party hastened forward on the road to 
Rome. All along the Appian Way they beheld 
evidences of the brisk trade between Rome and the 
surrounding towns; and the great clouds of dust 
that arose from the tramping of continuous crowds 
of travelers recalled to their minds the road be- 
320 



Page 320 




JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


321 


tween Seleucia and Antioch, even more than the 
road between Athens and the Piraeus. 

At length, after several days, they entered the 
suburban streets, and only knew they had actually 
arrived in the city when they passed through the 
Porta Capena, and beheld on their right the Cse- 
lian hills, and, on the left, the Aventine, and, before 
them, the ridge Yelia, which was fifty-three feet 
higher than the level of the pavement in the 
Forum. Crossing the Velia, they descended by 
the Sacra Via into the very centre of Roman mag- 
nificence. 

It was here that the great roads of the Empire 
converged ; here that the power of the masses was 
manifested; here that orators won renown; here 
that demagogues sought glory. On the left, rising 
to the height of a hundred and seventy feet, and 
crowned with the imperial palaces, was Mount 
Palatine, while immediately in front, rising to the 
height of one hundred and sixty-one feet, was the 
Capitoline Hill, the very centre of the glory of 
Rome. 

The hills behind them — the Aventine, Cselian, 
and the Esquiline hills — were covered with the 
splendid palaces built during the renovation of 
Augustus; and off to the extreme right, between 

y 


322 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the Yiminal and Quirinal hills, was the spot cele- 
brated as the residence of the first Cesar. And 
still farther to the right, beyond the city wall, was 
the Praetorian Camp. 

The impression made on the minds of these 
travelers by these monuments of Homan wealth 
and greatness was very different from that made 
on the mind of the true, native Roman. Barthol- 
omew gazed upon the palaces, the monuments, and 
statues, commemorating her wars and her victories, 
and thought: 

“ Rome is but of yesterday. The strong hand of 
Time has not yet tested her greatness, and given it 
his sanction. It has sprung up quickly; it will go 
quickly, and then Rome will be like Babylon, or 
Nineveh, or like ancient Tyre. When the site of 
Rome was stiil a wilderness, before its solitude was 
broken by the wandering warriors from far distant 
Troy, Jerusalem was established in w r onderful splen- 
dor, and was the admiration of the wise ones of 
the earth. And when the walls of Rome were first 
laid, Isaiah, the eloquent prophet of Jehovah, was 
in the city of the Lord, and, before Jehovah’s 
splendid Temple, reminding the people not only of 
the glorious past in their history, but in eloquent 
tones instructing them in the glorious time that 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


323 


would eventually come, when Jerusalem should be 
the joy of the whole earth. Rome now holds power 
over the chosen people. It is the will of the Lord. 
But the Messiah will come; then all shall be 
changed; then shall the visions of Isaiah become 
realities, and the glory of the Lord shall be with 
his chosen people forevermore.” 

Passing to the left of the Capitoline Hill, they 
came to the river Tiber, and there found the part 
of the city occupied by the sons of Abraham. In 
this quarter, close by the Capitoline Hill, just above 
the line of the river’s flood, on a terraced piece of 
ground overlooking the Campus Martius, the river, 
the Ghetto, and beholding on the far side Mount 
Janiculum, was the residence, prepared by Talmai’s 
steward, for the reception of the son and heir. 
Right glad were they to arrive within its friendly 
walls, and rest after their weary journey. 

But their resting could not be long, for the great 
weight that burdened their minds. A brother was 
to be visited, a mother to be sought, and the busi- 
ness affairs to be examined. Thus, while Barthol- 
omew was engaged with his father’s agents, 
Miltiades went forth to seek knowledge of his 
friend Achilles. As he looked across the Campus 
Martius, with the splendid marble theatre erected 


324 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


by Pompey, as the most attractive building on that 
side of the Capitoline Hill, full in view, he again 
told Glaucia of his finding Achilles. Then, leav- 
ing her, he quickly passed along the thoroughfare, 
until he arrived at the door of Nuraa’s popular 
wine shop. 

Amidst the clang of striking glasses, and the 
coarse oaths and laughter of the imbibing crowd, he 
recognized the patronizing voice of the wily ex- 
gladiator. And when he entered the room to seek 
information from Numa, that observing individual 
at once recognized him, and came to him to bid 
him welcome. Then, leaving his subordinates to 
attend to the further wants of the thirsty crowd, he 
led the way into a private room, in order to inquire 
the pleasure of the Athenian stranger. 

When the name of Achilles was mentioned, 
Numa began an enthusiastic account of the superior 
merits of the young Greek, which led his owner to 
set upon him a very high value; for in many con- 
tests he had won large amounts for his master, who 
at last was led to think of placing him in the list 
against some of the more celebrated gladiators, who 
had won great renown by their wonderful prowess. 
In a few days, in the theatre at Pompeii, near 
which the master of Achilles spent his summers, the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


325 


contest was to take place, and Achilles was already 
there in severe training. 

As to Menelaus, although condemned to the 
lions, he had manifested such skill that he had 
been pardoned for his crimes, on condition that he 
would become a training master for gladiatorial 
contests in the great amphitheatre, and one of the 
imperial fiscales. Miltiades returned to the family 
with the news concerning Achilles and Menelaus. 
As soon as his preparations could be made, he bade 
farewell to them all, and departed to seek Achilles 
in his master’s home, in the vicinity of Pompeii. 
In four days, by rapid traveling, Miltiades arrived 
in Pompeii. But he here learned that Pomponius, 
the owner of Achilles, lived some miles to the north, 
between Puteoli and Baise, the fashionable Koman 
resort. Hastening to this place, Miltiades at once 
sought an interview with the proprietor. While 
waiting for Pomponius to appear, he noticed the 
great attractiveness of the place. Nowhere in all 
his travels had he seen a spot more beautiful or 
more to his taste. And he was wishing that just 
such a place might be his own, when the servant 
announced the coming of his master, Pomponius. 

Miltiades saw a man near the prime of life, but 
showing evidences of destructive dissipation ; a 


326 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


man with a kindly, boasting, free disposition, fond 
of every pleasure, and of those who, like himself, 
delighted in pleasure. He was of a noted Patrician 
family, and in the annals of Rome his blood was 
counted pure and noble. But his course of pleasure- 
seeking had impoverished the nobility of his nature, 
had dimned the glory of his name, and was rapidly 
taking from him his once ample fortune. Just at 
this time, he was in a great strait; for he had 
already wagered all the money he could command 
on the contest soon to take place; and bets were 
still offered, which the honor of his name called 
upon him to accept; but he could not accept unless 
he could stake the money. Miltiades inquired the 
amount; and when it was stated, offered it for 
Achilles, if now he could possess him. But Pom- 
pon ius could not accept that proposition, because it 
was upon Achilles that he was betting. After much 
further conversation, Miltiades offered to. purchase 
the residence in which Pomponius dwelt. The sale 
of it would enable him to meet the offered wagers. 
Pomponius hesitated long, for the property had 
been the home of his fathers ; notwithstanding the 
demoralizing effect of his life, it was still dear to 
him. Under ordinary circumstances, he would 
probably never have sold it, until compelled by his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


327 


creditors. But he thought his honor was at stake ; 
and could not consent that it should be said that 
Pomponius could not support his own side. He 
therefore concluded that it was better to sacrifice 
his home than his honor ; and reluctantly he con- 
sented to the transfer. The notary was called ; and 
then going to a Jewish banker, as soon as pos- 
sible all the necessary preliminaries to the sale 
were completed. The money was passed over to 
Pomponius, who signed the necessary papers. And 
Miltiades became the owner of the home that he 
desired. But he had still to wait; for Achilles 
could not be seen until after the contest. 

As the time for the contest drew nigh, Pom- 
ponius indulged even more freely than usual in 
stimulating drinks ; for, at last, he began to realize 
that all his fortune was at stake on the issue of 
this affair. He had loudly boasted; and he had 
thus been led to believe himself bound to show 
that he believed his own boasting. But thoughts 
of defeat would often enter his mind, and by 
renewed potations he sought to drive them 
away. 

At length the day for the trial arrived, and the 
sporting crowds, usually attending upon the aristo- 
cratic revelers, assembled at the theatre in Pompeii 


328 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


to see the two gladiators upon whose prowess for- 
tunes were trembling in the balance. 

It was unusual to have a gladiator that was 
trained in Rome and owned by a patrician, enter 
the arena at Pompeii ; and the very selectness of this 
contest aroused the curiosity of some of the people. 
The masses ordinarily did not flock to the theatre. 
It was only a contest with the lion or the tiger that 
could crowd the seats allotted to them ; and when 
it was known that this was not to be accompanied 
with wild beasts, those who only thirsted for blood 
felt but little inclination to attend. But, as an 
affair of skill, it drew those of the people who 
admired grace and strength; and, more tender- 
hearted than the majority, delighted in seeing the 
well-matched men seeking, by all the arts known 
to them, to subdue their foe. It was not a pub- 
lic contest under the authority of the AEdile, 
but a private exhibition by the sporting men’s 
club. 

There were several gladiators, and contests in 
several different forms. There were mimic battles, 
with weapons of wood ; wrestlings ; battles with the 
cestus; and combats with short swords. The last 
was the one in which Achilles was matched with 
Nobelior, the pride of the sportsmen of Pompeii ; for 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


329 


he had been carefully trained by their most skillful 
lanistra. 

The parade around the oval arena, when the 
various contestants entered, was a beautiful sight ; 
for they were all clothed in gorgeous robes, marked 
with the names of their owners. In this Pomponius 
had spared no expense, and the dazzling dress of 
his gladiator, with his youthful appearance, at once 
won for him the good will of the spectators. They 
felt that he was indeed a worthy foe for their 
champion to deal with. Eagerly Achilles glanced 
over the sea of faces, searching for the sight of a 
friend. He had heard of the coming of Miltiades, 
and he knew that now he should receive tidings of 
his sister, perhaps of his mother. When he beheld 
the countenance of his friend, close by Pomponius, 
who had honored the Athenian with admittance to 
his own circle, Achilles knew by the smile and 
wave of the hand by Miltiades that no grief 
weighed upon his heart; and hence felt assured 
that his sister must have been found. In this he 
felt encouraged; and, with a bold resolve to win, 
as soon as the procession returned to the dressing- 
room he cast aside the gaudy robes, putting on the 
armor, and gave his thoughts to the coming battle. 

When he met Nobelior, he found him to be far 


330 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


above the ordinary style of gladiators. He too 
was by nature and training a noble man. Vice 
and dissipation had not marred his beauty, or un- 
dermined his strength. The ferocity of the tiger 
had not taken from him the feelings of a man ; so 
that in a friendly spirit the men greeted each other, 
both of them deploring the forced servitude that 
compelled them to obey the commands of their 
brutal masters. With the most of gladiators, this 
feeling was unknown. This was an exceptional 
contest, between exceptional champions. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


THE GLADIATORS AT POMPEII. 

"TTTHEN the gladiators prepared for the con- 
* ' test entered the arena, and leaned upon 
their swords waiting for the signal to be given for 
them to battle, the sportsmen marked well the 
appearance of the two. For now, in the decisive 
hour, the final wagers were to be given ; and these 
no longer depended on one’s previous judgment, 
but upon the evidences before his eyes. At this 
moment the confidence of the spectators seemed to 
be nearly equally divided between the tw T o con- 
testants ; and, indeed, there was not much difference 
in the appearance of the men. 

Both were tall, with firm, well-developed muscles, 
with intelligent bearing and quick sight ; and both 
appeared to be masters of the weapons they wielded. 
The enthusiasm of the spectators became intense. 
Both men wore helmets over their heads. Their 
breasts were protected by the shields they carried, 
buckled on their left arms. Their arms and legs 
were bare; but they wore sandals on their feet, 

331 


332 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and broad cinctures about their loins. Over their 
shoulders were fancy, spangled capes, which flashed 
silver and gold in the sunlight. 

When the signal was given, by the master of the 
games, both men raised their swords, while the 
whole audience became quiet, and all were intent 
on the first motions to be made. Moments passed, 
yet the men had not struck. Each was studying 
the other. Many feints had been attempted, but 
no stroke given. They seemed to be circling about 
each other, for both were in constant motion. At 
length Nobelior struck ; but, with a quick motion, 
Achilles received the blow on his shield, and with 
the point of his own sword touched the helmet of 
his opponent. Again they circled about each other, 
and when Achilles next struck, Nobelior received 
the blow on the hilt of his own sword, and it was 
of no avail. Now again they approached, and the 
question of first blood was eagerly awaited by the 
spectators. 

As Nobelior dealt a terrible blow full on Achilles’ 
helmet, Achilles sunk on one knee, and with the 
point of his own sword pierced the breast of his 
antagonist. But it was only a flesh wound; and 
both men, almost as sound as in the beginning, 
came up again to the combat. Once more they 









JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


333 


clashed. With swift lunge, Achilles darted toward 
Nobelior, who caught the sword on his shield. So 
fierce was the blow that it penetrated the shield, and 
as Achilles, by a quick jerk, sought to release it, 
the blade broke in his hand. At the same moment, 
the sword of Nobelior pierced the breast of the 
brave Achilles, who reeled, and fell to the ground. 
Nobelior flung aside his shield and blood-stained 
sword, and, kneeling by the side of his victim, 
sought to stay the flow of blood. This unusual 
act of humanity aroused the dormant sense of 
mercy on the part of the spectators, and they 
shouted their applause. Achilles was then carried 
out by the officers of the arena, and Nobelior was 
declared the victor. 

As Pomponius thus beheld the fate of his slave, 
he was filled with madness, and to express his deep 
anger, shouted : 

“Whoever will give me the price of a common 
slave can have for his own, the body, living or dead, 
of the vanquished Achilles. I will own him no 
longer.” 

“I will accept your offer,” shouted Miltiades, at 
once. “And now, in the presence of this audience, 
hand you, not only that amount of money, but the 
price of a first class gladiator, which Achilles has 


334 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


proved himself to be.” Thus he sought to impress 
upon the minds of the people the true value of the 
brave Achilles. 

Amidst the shouts of the people, Pomponius re- 
ceived the money, and Miltiades departed to look 
after his wounded friend. In one of the cells of 
the theatre, close by the spoliarium, where the 
wounded were generally taken, he found him. As 
he entered, Achilles glanced toward him, and in 
tones already enfeebled, whispered : 

“ My sister ! ” And as Miltiades took his hand, 
he said: “ Glaucia is well; she is in Rome; and, 
as my wife, finds comfort and protection.” 

A smile swept across the face of the wounded 
man, and he fell into a gentle slumber. Miltiades 
now sent for the surgeon, who came promptly, 
and after a careful examination, declared that the 
vround of Achilles was not dangerous, if proper 
nursing was given him. 

Pomponius raged about in ungovernable fury, 
and he would have vented his anger on the pros- 
trate gladiator had not Miltiades at once reminded 
him that Achilles was no longer his slave, and that 
moreover it was an accident that defeated Achilles, 
and not alone the skill of his foe. 

Miltiades now sent a messenger to Rome, to 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


335 


bring Glaucia and Judith to attend to the wounded 
man ; and other messengers, to prepare at once the 
newly purchased mansion for his reception. As 
soon as the physician deemed it prudent, in a gently 
moving vessel, Achilles was transported across the 
quiet waters of the bay, and taken to the room 
that had been prepared for him with every luxury 
that money could furnish. 

In a few days, Bartholomew — who had business 
needing his attention at Puteoli, — Judith, and 
Glaucia, safely arrived, and were brought into the 
presence of the beloved gladiator. The meeting 
between Glaucia and Achilles was not witnessed by 
a third party. It was too tender; the emotions were 
too deep and sacred for other eyes to gaze upon. 
But from that moment the recovery of Achilles 
was assured, and the happiness of all was re-estab- 
lished. A more beautiful place than this charming 
villa an invalid could not desire, and the Empire 
could not furnish. The Cumanus Sinus was about 
twenty miles wide, and forty miles from the inner 
coast to the farthest point of the out-lying islands. 
From the terraces of his residence, Miltiades and 
his guests could view nearly this entire bay. To 
the south, as the extreme point, was the Island of 
Caprese; near that was the jutting Promontory of 


336 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Minerva, forming the end of the Nucerian moun- 
tain range, and this lofty mountain formed the 
southern border of the beautiful bay. At the base 
of this mountain, by a little point jutting out into 
the bay, near the promontory, was the town of 
Surrentum. 

In the southeast corner, between the mountain 
and Mount Vesuvius, was the fashionable and dis- 
solute city of Pompeii, with its ever continuing 
pleasures and games. Achilles looking across to it, 
regarded it as the scene both of his sorrows and of 
his joys. Had he not been defeated there, he 
would still have been a slave; had he not been 
brought apparently near to the gates of death, he 
could not have possessed the sweetest pleasures of 
life. He had been subjected to trials and sorrow, 
but the joys heaped upon him by the merciful dis- 
pensations of a divine providence were far greater 
than all the woes he had known. 

On the eastern shore of the bay, rose in luxuriant 
grandeur the mysterious Vesuvius. Its sides were 
covered with fruitful gardens. Nowhere else 
could the vines present such rich foliage, or such 
luscious clusters of fruit. From its base, far up its 
towering side these gardens extended, and its 
beauty was the attraction of the whole surrounding 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


337 


neighborhood. At the northern base of Vesuvius 
was the town of Herculanaem. At the northeast 
corner of the bay was the town of Neapolis ; then 
came a jutting point of land, forming on the 
northern side of the larger bay two smaller bays ; 
and on the inner slope of the western one the town 
of Puteoli, and on the extreme western point of 
land Baise, where the most fashionable of the 
Romans had their summer residences. Still beyond 
that, jutting out into the sea, was the great Pro- 
montory of Misenum; and further out lay the 
Island of Aenaria. 

Looking toward Puteoli, the commercial rival of 
Ostia, the port of Rome, they could see the shij>s 
from all nations, with the produce of all climates, 
crossing the bay. The waters, being protected by 
the outreaching islands and promontories from the 
terrible storms of the sea, became a pleasant sailing 
ground for the wealthy who dwelt along its shores ; 
and, at all times of the day and evening, their 
beautifully decorated boats, with their merry occu- 
pants, and with cheery music and songs of the 
rowers, made the bay appear like an enchanted 
festive scene, in which luxury and pleasure defied 
the storms of nature and the ills of life. 

In the bay, between Puteoli and Baiae, the finest 

w 


338 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


quality of oysters were obtained, and thus it was a 
favorite spot for epicures. Now, with the choicest 
of fruits, the best of the Ostreas, the balmiest of 
airs, the most varied and freshest of scenery, the 
sweet companionship of choice friends, what was 
there to mar the peace of the wounded but re- 
covering Achilles? Moreover, Glaucia told him 
the wonderful story of the salvation of Christ, the 
Saviour, who, in his tender mercy, came to men 
to save them from the guilt and penalty of their 
sins; who loved them with an everlasting love; 
and who in the darkest hours of her trials had 
heard her, and had answered her prayers with 
great blessings; who had restored to her the be- 
loved brother whom she had prayed for, and who 
would yet give to them their mother. Day after 
day, as they sat on the broad veranda, and looked 
over the beautiful scenes before them, she rehearsed 
this message of Jesus, until he was led to relinquish 
his faith in the deities of Greece, and sought the 
Christ, the Son of the living God. 

The kindness displayed by Nobelior, in the 
theatre, was not forgotten ; and as Achilles became 
stronger, he desired to learn more of that valiant 
gladiator. Miltiades therefore visited Pompeii, 
and finding the master of Nobelior, persuaded him 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


339 


to allow him to visit his late rival for gladiatorial 
honors. Nobelior, too, was glad to again meet the 
valiant Achilles. The thrust which he had given 
him was made before he had perceived that Achilles 
was disarmed. Yet, he could not have avoided it 
without the charge of disloyalty to his master. 
And hence, as they again met, there were mutual 
expressions of esteem and of praise. The two 
young men found much in common to cement 
their friendship. The association for years in the 
arena, had more or less affected their tastes, and 
in these things they found a ground of interest. 
But to Glaucia, these things were horrible. To 
her, life was sweet and sacred, and death was a 
great woe to those who survived, as also to those 
who died in the darkness of idolatry. And the 
more she learned of the spirit of Christ, the more 
heartily did she detest all of these life-taking sports 
of a people who loved only the vicious and the 
impure. As in Antioch she had found a special 
delight in seeking the salvation of the girls in 
the service of Daphne, so now her heart yearned 
to accomplish something for the salvation of the 
gladiators. She felt that she was called of God 
to this mission. It was her opportunity. 

She knew that these men had precious souls to 


340 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


save. She had heard the story of the noble Spar- 
tacus, who a hundred and twenty-five years before, 
had made Rome tremble. He was a gladiator, 
forced to become one by the power of Rome, but 
who thought he might as well die fighting for free- 
dom, as be butchered to please a Roman populace 
on a holiday. And now as she gazed at Vesuvius, 
she remembered that it was in its crater that he 
found refuge, and from it he went forth first to 
conquer, and at length to die in vindication of 
the nobility and courage of many who were num- 
bered among the gladiators. 

Moreover, her brother had been a gladiator. His 
soul was surely as precious to God then as now, and 
she w r ould have rejoiced had she known that any 
effort had been put forth to save him for eternal 
blessedness. Menelaus, also, the kind, generous, 
freedom loving foe of Rome, was a gladiator, and 
there w r as no security as to his safety. He might 
at any time be called to become a sacrifice to the 
blood-thirsty populace. And now she discerned in 
Nobelior a brave and magnanimous spirit. Surely 
he should be saved. 

Thus Glaucia saw the work before her. She had 
won her husband, she had won her brother, she 
sought to win Nobelior. And with the natural 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


341 


courtesy of his nature, he listened to her; he be- 
came interested in the history of the life and death 
and resurrection of Jesus, and before he was again 
called into the arena, was trusting in Christ as his 
Saviour, and hoping in him for a blessed immor- 
tality. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


BANISHED FROM ROME. 

HEX Achilles had recovered from his wound, 



* * Bartholomew decided to return to Rome 
with Judith, and attend to the increasing duties 
of his business, as he had succeeded in establishing 
the branch at Puteoli on a sound foundation, and 
could now leave it in the hands of his clerks. In 
the meantime, their dwelling in Rome had been 
renovated and fitted up, to remind them the more 
of their Eastern home; for the native of Judea, 
with the thought of his ancestor’s home ever in his 
mind, could not find such pleasure in new things 
as the Athenian or the Roman, who more readily 
found delight in novelty and innovation. 

When they arrived in Rome, they found that 
a serious uneasiness pervaded all classes of society, 
and dark clouds frequently hovered over the gath- 
erings of the people. Although a stranger, Bar- 
tholomew could not avoid noticing many of the 
causes of this deplorable lack of trust in each 
other. Roman society was made up of represen- 


342 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


343 


tatives of all the nations she had conquered; and 
every province claimed a share of the power given 
— not only to those of the lower, but also of the 
higher orders. Yet the native Romans, the de- 
scendants of the families which for centuries had 
been crowned with glory, considered themselves 
the leaders, and even the rulers, of all the others. 
The aristocratic patricians, as in the days of Julius 
Cesar, would not hesitate to employ any available 
means of ridding themselves of their enemies. The 
plebians were the descendants of the soldiers, and 
many had flocked into the city from the towns 
in Italy, where Cesar and other generals had given 
them homes. They were proud of the achievements 
of their fathers; and, although so poor that often- 
times the public treasury was used for their relief, 
they gloried in their privileges, and frequently 
clashed with the patricians. 

Beside these, there were thousands of freedmen, 
and thousands of slaves, from all nations, and of 
all degrees of culture. In the streets in front of 
his own residence, and on the other side of the 
Tiber, between the river and the wall of Servius 
Tullius, dwelt thousands of his own countrymeq, 
whose fathers had come to Rome, and, being suc- 
cessful in business, had attracted large numbers 


344 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


from the land of the Messiah. In every city in 
the Empire Jews were thriving in their business, 
and Rome was rapidly feeling the power of their 
hands on trade. In Rome, they were particularly 
fortunate, and they throve in commerce and bank- 
ing. On many fine estates they held mortgages; 
and, through their financial system, so held their 
wealth that it could not be taken from them by 
their foes. They were also interested in politics, 
and the larger part of them joined in the loud 
clamors of the plebian masses. The patrician aris- 
tocrats used them, and hated them, because they 
could not get along without them. 

The frequent presence of Jewish princes in 
Rome, who secured the favor of Emperors, and 
by marriage sometimes became allied to the highest 
circles in society, had led the patricians to restrain 
their natural dislike until the last of the Herods 
passed away ; and then it burst forth in all its fury. 
When Julius Cesar was assassinated, there Avas 
great lamentation among the Jews, for they held 
him as a benefactor, and gave him their support 
and their affection ; but in some of his successors 
they found no such qualities to respect, and 
gradually came to cherish hatred in their - hearts 
for them. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


345 


The persistence with which the Jews urged their 
Monotheism also awakened the ire of the patricians, 
who plainly saw that if the doctrine of the one 
God prevailed, it would not only cast reproach 
upon the past history of that city, but would break 
their power over the superstitious multitudes. 
Hence, in the year 19 A. d., they put forth all 
their power, and expelled the Jews and their con- 
verts from Rome; and the law was applied, not 
only to born Jews, but also “to such other men as 
are devoted to their institutions, even if from other 
nations.” And Tacitus says: “Action was also 
held touching expulsion of the Egyptian and 
the Jewish religions, and a decree was enacted 
by the Senate that four thousand freedmen of 
suitable age, who were infected with the Jewish 
superstition, should be deported to the Island of 
Sardinia to restrain the robbers there, and if they 
perished by the severity of the climate, the loss 
would be a cheap one; that the others should quit 
Italy, unless before a fixed day they had renounced 
their profane rites.” 

As pork was one of the favorite Roman dishes, it 
was easy to learn those affected by the doctrines of 
the Jews, who altogether refrained from the use 
of that meat. 


346 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


But this spasm of persecution, founded on a mere 
pretext, could not last long; and as the Jews were 
the most capable mechanics, the industrial wants of 
the community, as well as the political affiliations of 
the popular party, co-operating with what moral 
sense was left, put the aristocracy upon the defen- 
sive. The consequence was that the Jews began to 
return, and when they found the edict to be a dead 
letter, once more built their homes in Rome, and 
with their homes, their fortunes. But the natural 
seed that sprung from their words and their ways 
was discord, and the future threatened a terrible 
harvest. Exasperation marked both parties, and 
little by little, those holding extreme views began 
to prevail. 

When Bartholomew came to Rome, he found, 
indeed, a splendid opening for business. Having 
the keen tact natural to the Jew, with a strong 
hand he laid hold of his opportunities, and at once 
began to attract attention as a rising business man. 
He now found that the different political parties 
assiduously sought his alliance, and thus he was 
drawn into the whirlpool of the contending opin- 
ions. He plainly discerned danger on every hand ; 
but the way to avoid it, he did not see. There was 
both political discussion, and discussion partly 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


347 


political and partly religious. In every business 
transaction he had no difficulty in deciding what 
was right and what was wrong. As a Christian, he 
held to the purest code of morality known among 
men. No one could fail to see that his moral prin- 
ciples were purer than those of the Roman Jew, and 
far more pure than those of the Greeks, or Romans. 
Hence, all moral questions as they came up were 
forced to bow to his educated, and incorruptible 
moral perceptions. 

But the more he thought on the politico-relig- 
ious questions, the more he became perplexed. The 
prophecies spoke of the coming of the Messiah, 
whose kingdom would break down and supercede 
all other kingdoms ; and he knew that in Judea, the 
most learned of the Rabbis cursed Rome, and en- 
thusiastically predicted its downfall. He knew, 
also, that Paul was filled with the thought of the 
return of Christ, and taught, that in the day of his 
appearing, his faithful ones should be caught up in 
the air to meet him, and be always with him. He 
knew that his father, the good Talmai, also cher- 
ished the hope of the speedy return of Christ ; and 
that he would never dispose of his Jerusalem home, 
nor even visit it, waiting for the coming of the 
Messiah, when he expected to go and occupy it 


348 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


permanently. Here, also, in Rome, he found that 
the under-current of Jewish thought was the im- 
manent coming of Messiah to reign. He at length 
caught the enthusiasm, and looked for it even as 
did the others. 

The remarks made by the Jews at their firesides 
did not rest there. They were heard by others ; 
they were sown to the winds; the sound thereof 
reached even the assemblies of the patricians ; and 
the dislike of the Jew soon became deep aversion. 
Rumors of the destruction of Rome caused the 
Romans to stop and consider the result of such 
ideas ; public feeling was aroused ; and the Emperor 
became alarmed at the condition of affairs. 

“ In the course of this year (A. D. 51) the peo- 
ple were kept in a constant alarm by a succession 
of portents and prodigies. Birds of evil omen 
infested the capitol ; earthquakes were felt ; houses 
were laid in ruins; and while the multitude in 
a general panic pressed forward to make their 
escape, the feeble and infirm were trampled under 
foot. A dearth of corn brought on a famine ; this 
too, was deemed a prodigy. The people were not 
content to murmur their discontents; they crowded 
to the tribunal, and gathering around the Emperor, 
then sitting in judgment, they forced him from his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


349 


seat, and pushed him to the extremity of the forum. 
The guards came to his assistance, and Claudius 
made his way through the crowd. Fifteen day’s 
subsistence was the most that Rome had then in 
store.” 

Earthquakes, dread of famine, Messianic expec- 
tations, all coming together, forced the Emperor to 
sturdy action; and when Bartholomew had been 
but a year in Rome, Claudius issued the edict ex- 
pelling all the Jews from the city, because of the 
constant disturbances they were keeping up under 
the impulse of Chrestus. When this edict was 
published, it spread consternation through the 
Jews’ quarter of the city. Some it would not 
seriously injure, for they possessed the means of 
traveling, and living in other lands. It was not 
so hard on the mechanics, except the unpleasant- 
ness of breaking up their homes ; but the edict did 
not discriminate; all were to go, or die in the 
attempt to go — the poor, the infirm, the sick, the 
helpless, the Jew wrapped up in the ceremonial law, 
and the Jew looking for Jesus as the Christ — all 
were to go, and the sooner, the greater the proba- 
bility of escaping the cruel exactions of their re- 
lentless foe. It was a sad parting they held, but 
with it all was the comfort that the Lord watched 


350 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


over his own ; and the Christian part of the com- 
munity were by it bound the closer to each other. 

Some of them went into the towns about Rome 
to await a change of sentiment; for the old men 
told them how soon that change had come after 
their fathers’ banishment thirty-three years before. 
Some went to the cities of Greece, and of Asia 
Minor and Syria ; while many gathered all of their 
fortunes that they could, and turned their backs on 
Rome, never to return, but to dwell in the holy 
city, Jerusalem, and there fire the hearts of their 
countrymen with the story of their wrongs. 

Aquila and Priscilla, tent-makers, started for 
the bustling city of Corinth, there to dwell and 
work at their trade, and, fearless of the results, do 
all they could for the progress of their Lord’s 
kingdom. 

Miltiades and Glaucia would not be denied the 
privilege of having Bartholomew and Judith dwell 
with them. Thus, with all speed, Bartholomew de- 
parted for the beautiful shores of the Cumanus 
Sinus. More fortunate than many, he had a trusty 
friend to whom he consigned his business in the 
imperial city; for Achilles, now entirely restored 
to health, and being a free man by the generosity 
of Miltiades, took charge of all of Bartholomew’s 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


351 


affairs, and thus gave to the real owner the oppor- 
tunity for rest and travel. 

It was a glad day when once more the friends 
were re-united. Judith was not now alone ; but in her 
arms she carried a lively, crowing little boy, whom 
she called after her own father, Jesiah, and to 
whom she hoped the fortune of her father, so long 
uncalled for, but at last obtained by the evidences 
of her lineage, might descend, and bless him in the 
day of the coming of Messiah. Now, too, the ships 
of Talmai proved of good service to the Lord’s 
people ; for to those whose poverty prevented them 
from escaping from the wrath of Claudius, they 
gave free and prompt transportation to the cities 
where as yet the peace was unbroken. 

As the friends gathered in the beautiful home of 
Miltiades, their thoughts once more turned to the 
search for the still unfound mother. To the Chris- 
tian Church, before they disbanded to leave Lome, 
the story of the noble Melissa was told, and each 
one was besought to seek for her in whatever place 
they might go ; the one who found her was prom- 
ised a liberal rew’ard from the bountiful hand of 
Glaucia, and might also hope for a reward from 
the Lord for acting as an instrument in leading a 
soul out of darkness into the blessed light of the 


352 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


gospel. In tears and regrets, the church parted, 
for they had learned to love one another ; but each 
one became a witness, to tell, as he went forth, 
the story of the peace and joy, the hope and as- 
surance, which Rome could not take from them. 
As their leader said to them: 

“ Truly we are but pilgrims here below. We look 
for a city whose Maker and Builder is God ; and in 
that city there remaineth a rest for the people of 
God.” 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

OLAUCIA FINDS HER MOTHER . 

fTl HE opportunity was now open for a personal 
search through the cities of the Empire for 
the lamented mother. Bartholomew and Judith 
were in a position to care for the home; and 
Achilles was now constantly required to be at 
Rome. Nothing seemed to prevent the under- 
taking of this long contemplated search. In due 
time all their preparations were made. And in 
the year after the expulsion of the Jews from 
Rome, Miltiades and Glaucia embarked on an 
eastern bound vessel, and began the journey to 
Ephesus. They expected to arrive in that famous 
capital of Proconsular Asia before the Artemisian 
Festival, which occupied the entire month of May, 
and drew into the city the people from all the 
country about. 

This annual festival was one long scene of 
carnival, with all manner of shows and games 
to please the people. And the great road stretch- 
ing through the provinces between the sea and 
X 353 


354 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the river Euphrates, was a busy thoroughfare for 
the crowds who delighted in paying all honor to 
“ Diana of the Ephesians.” They hoped that 
during this month they might catch a glimpse 
of Melissa, if she were yet in the neighborhood 
of this great city. Many days they wandered 
about the city, visiting all of the places where crowds 
gathered, carefully scanning each countenance, and 
particularly those of the serving women. They 
had the appearance of Melissa, as they last saw her, 
so thoroughly impressed on their minds, that it 
would be impossible for her to pass before them 
and not be recognized. 

As the days of the Festival wore away, Glaucia 
felt the more sure that their search vrould be 
rewarded. She found it easy to pray for her 
mother; she felt a joy in her heart, as the result 
of these prayers, which led her to believe that the 
Lord was already preparing the answer. She 
did not mind the weariness of the search, but with 
trusting confidence, each evening, said : 

“ It may come to-morrow. In patience we will 
wait.” 

Daily they approached the splendid Temple of 
Diana. It was indeed a marvel of beauty and 
architectural display. Only a small part of the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


355 


Temple was covered — that part, the sanctuary, 
which contained the image of the goddess. The 
other parts of the Temple were a series of colon- 
nades of the purest Ionic style, truly the most 
graceful and delicate of the styles so popular with 
the Greeks. 

“ The Temple was four hundred and twenty-five 
feet in length, and two hundred and twenty in 
breadth, and the columns were sixty feet high. 
There were one hundred and twenty-seven columns, 
each of them the gift of a king, and thirty-six 
of them were enriched with ornament and color. 
The folding doors were of cypress wood ; the part 
which was not opened to the sky was roofed over 
with cedar, and the staircase was formed of the wood 
of one single vine from the Island of Cyprus.” 

Around this splendid Temple the crowds surged, 
and every man, woman, and child wore an orna- 
ment — some of silver, some of more common 
material — little miniature shrines of the Temple 
and the famous goddess. 

But day after day, the crowds passed along, yet 
no trace of Melissa with them. Glaucia would not 
wear one of these shrines; she was a Christian; 
these were but idols; and the gold, silver, and 
wooden representatives of their debasing supersti- 


356 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


tion were now abhorrent to her thoughts. She saw 
many decorated with flowers, and she loved the 
flowers. In these was no idol worship ; they were 
the gifts of grace and beauty from God ; and he 
had no where commanded that they should be de- 
spised. So day by day, as she went forth, she car- 
ried with her little clusters of flowers, which she 
purchased from the flower stands, or from the 
flower girls who went through the crowded streets, 
calling attention to their beautiful clusters, of the 
freshest and sweetest that nature yielded. The 
most popular flower was the rose, which was here 
cultivated in great variety, and in all colors. 
Glaucia was particularly fond of these ; for in their 
gardens in Athens they bloomed in as great beauty 
as anywhere in the Empire. 

Glaucia, standing near the Temple of Diana, 
watching the moving crowd, suddenly seized the 
arm of her husband, and called his attention to a 
bouquet of roses carried by a lady in the crowd. 

“ Miltiades ! ” she said, “ do not lose sight of that 
woman. Seest thou the roses she carries ? They 
are arranged in a cluster, as my mother was ac- 
customed to arrange roses in our gardens in Athens. 
The style is a peculiar one, and my mother taught 
me the combination of colors to produce the effect. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


357 


Ah ! at last we have a clue, and now I know for a 
certainty that the hour for our meeting is at hand.” 

As she spoke, she led her husband into the 
crowd, until they came close to the woman carrying 
the roses. Miltiades, at first, did not notice how 
the arrangement differed from that of others, only 
that the cluster was exceedingly beautiful; but 
now, attentive to it, he noticed that a skillful hand 
had grouped them, and that the taste displayed was 
as cultivated as the roses themselves. 

When Glaucia reached the side of the woman, 
in apologetic tones she remarked that, beholding 
the beauty of her roses, she would be delighted to 
learn the name and place of the artist who so 
gracefully arranged them, in order that she also 
might from her obtain her clusters. 

Thus addressed, with answering politeness, the 
woman replied in Greek, with a slight Syrian ac- 
cent, that she had purchased them from the florist 
whose stand was in the second street to the right 
of the Temple, and that he kept a large supply. 
Thanking her for the information, they turned 
about and sought the nearest way to the location 
indicated. 

In a few moments they came to the place. It 
was a florist’s garden, of moderate dimensions ; be- 


358 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


neath the glass roof were many rows of most beau- 
tiful flowers. In front, waiting on the customers, 
was the owner of the place; and he was busy at- 
tending to the crowds, who asked more quickly than 
he could supply. Glaucia saw a number of per- 
sons moving about in the gardens behind the shop ; 
and, while she was observing them, a young girl 
came to the front with a tray of newly made 
bouquets upon it, and in each bouquet Glaucia 
beheld her mother’s handiwork. Only with diffi- 
culty could she suppress her emotions, and she 
whispered to her throbbing heart, “patience.” 

“ Good sir,” Miltiades said to the florist : “ I see 
that you have beautiful flowers for the public, and, if 
I mistake not, the skill and taste of some daughter 
of Athens has made them appear to their best.” 

The florist, as he arranged the bouquets before 
him, replied : 

“Yes, the roses are fine; and in all Ephesus no 
one can fashion them together equal to the skillful 
Melissa.” 

Miltiades felt the thrill that agitated Glaucia at 
this reply, and, taking up a bouquet, said : 

“If you will permit us to see Melissa at her 
work, I will purchase as many bouquets as she 
can arrange in a day’s labor.” 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


359 


The florist smiled, as he replied : 

“ That is a quick sale. If you will walk through 
the shop, into the garden, in an arbor at the far 
end you will find her at her work, with her little 
maiden helpers, who gather for her the flowers as 
she directs.” 

Quickly passing through the shop, they entered 
the garden. It was filled with growing plants, and 
blooming vines. In it were a number of persons, 
some tending the flowers, others culling them; and 
Glaucia noticed two young girls who were carrying 
their flowers to an arbor at the farther end of the 
garden. Through the open lattice work, they saw 
a woman seated, and with swift skill, arranging 
the flowers. One glance at her face, which was 
toward them, showed Glaucia that it w r as indeed 
her mother. She dropt her hold on her husband’s 
arm ; she rushed to the arbor ; and, as the woman 
looked up to see the cause of such a strange in- 
terruption, Glaucia shrieked: “Mother! oh, my 
mother!” and fell convulsively weeping on her 
bosom. In that brief second of time, Melissa saw 
the face of her daughter, heard her voice, and felt 
her caress ; her brain reeled, and for a moment she 
knew nothing of what was about her. But as her 
mind began again to act, she knew, first of all, that 


360 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


the golden-haired daughter who had rested her 
head so many times on her loving bosom, but for 
years had been denied the privilege, was once more 
resting there. 

In the mean time, Miltiades had returned to the 
florist, to see how their relations stood. And when 
he learned that Melissa was the slave of the florist, 
he at once offered him for her a price which 
dazzled the mind of the florist, and found instant 
acceptance. Accordingly, when Miltiades returned 
to the arbor, it was to request Melissa to arise 
and go with them ; for she was no longer a slave, 
but free, and henceforth to be tenderly cared for 
by her daughter, who would wipe away all her 
tears, and teach her the way to the perennial 
fountains of joy. 

For a short space of time Melissa forgot all else 
in the joy that the recovery of her long lost 
daughter had so suddenly awakened. She kissed 
her again and again, and gazed with rapture in 
her lovely face. But suddenly a shade of deep 
sadness passed over her countenance, and with deep 
dejection in her tones, she said : 

“But Achilles — oh, where is my son Achilles? I 
shudder when I think of what may have befallen 
him.” 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


361 


“I have good news for you, my dear mother/ 
said Glaucia, smiling brightly as she clasped her 
mother again in her arms. “Do not be uneasy 
about him. We have found him. He is well, and 
happy as he can be while uncertain as to what had 
become of you. He awaits our coming. We must 
go to him.” 

Then she proceeded to tell her of all the way in 
which both she and her brother had been preserved 
from harm and led along till they were re-united at 
length. 

They lingered a few days more in Ephesus, and 
then started on their return home. First they went 
to Corinth, and here they met Paul; who, with 
great joy, greeted his friend Glaucia, and her 
husband and mother. He rejoiced with them in 
the blessings that had come to them, and in his 
forcible but loving way unfolded to Melissa the 
nature and grace of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

Here, too, they met Aquilla and Priscilla, and 
spoke to them of the many changes that had in so 
short a time taken place in Rome, and the contigu- 
ous town. They then traveled to Athens ; for Melissa 
yearned to behold once more the home in which so 
many blessings had been granted to her. After a 
few days had been spent in re-visiting those scenes 


362 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


in Athens that were most closely connected with 
the memories of by-gone days, they proceeded to 
the Piraeus and embarked for Puteoli. The 
weather was charming ; the winds favorable ; they 
reached Puteoli in safety, and made all haste 
toward the home of Miltiades and Glaucia, where 
Melissa’s cup of joy seemed to be made full as she 
clasped once more her long lost son to her heart. 
Great also was the joy of Achilles at once more 
beholding his mother ; and in loving companionship 
the re-united family buried the sad story of the 
past, and became happy as of yore. Melissa 
seemed to be specially welcomed by the little 
Jesiah, who soon claimed her for his grandmamma, 
and in her watchcare and loving caresses felt a new 
sweetness added to his already happy child life. 
Though not of her blood, Melissa loved him as her 
own. 

Events now began to be rapidly matured in the 
development of the Empire. In the year 54 A. d., 
the Emperor Claudius died, and Nero became the 
Emperor. Though the greatest trickery and the 
most terrible cruelty prevailed, the change was a 
benefit to the people at the time. Nero manifested 
a singular tenderness of spirit. He wept when 
first called to sign a death warrant. He forbade 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


363 


the sacrifice of life in the amphitheatres. He al- 
lowed the Jews to return, and gathered about his 
throne wise and noble advisers, who counseled 
moderation, and a just regard for the rights of 
the people. 

The Jews and Christians returned. Aquila and 
Priscilla left their home in Ephesus and came back 
to Rome. Bartholomew once more bade farewell 
to the happy family circle by the bay, and, with 
his family, returned to his mansion near the Cam- 
pus Martius. Business improved, and the wealth 
of the Jews again became noticeable. 

But this sweetness of disposition manifested by 
Nero did not last. Gradually his hands became 
stained with blood. To those who loved him most 
he gave the direst hate, until all who knew him 
began to tremble at the next display of his thirst 
for blood. The waters almost in front of the man- 
sion of Miltiades, and the palaces at Baise, became 
the arena of matricide and wife murder. And the 
awful woes of those who incurred the suspicions of 
the Emperor, made the whole Empire tremble. 

In the year 58 A. d., Phoebe, the deaconess of 
the Church at Cenchrea, the Eastern sea-port of 
Corinth, came to Rome with a letter to the church 
from the Apostle Paul. And she found a cordial 


364 


JUDITH AND GLAIJCIA. 


welcome to the homes of those who, in the midst 
of the Roman darkness, saw the light of God’s 
face. Two years later, a prisoner, Paul came to 
Borne, and for two years taught the word of the 
Lord, until the message was known from the im- 
perial household, down to the dwellings of the mast 
common slaves. In the year 63 A. d., the year fol- 
lowing Paul’s acquittal and departure from Rome, 
Miltiades and his family beheld the waters of the 
bay dashing in wild commotion, and then the rock- 
ing of an earthquake along the shore and under 
the towns that were at the base of mighty Ve- 
suvius. And at these signs they wondered whether 
the end of the world was indeed drawing nigh. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


THE BURNING OF ROME. 

rpHERE were constant interchanges of visits 
between the home on the bay and the home 
in Rome. In both households children came and 
blest them by their presence, and the calls for these 
visits became the more frequent. In the spring 
of the year, 64 a. d., Miltiades and his family had 
made a pleasant visit, in which they visited the 
many historical places so dear to the Roman 
populace. Although it was the boast of Augustus, 
that having found Rome a city of brick, he left 
it a city of marble, many of these temples built 
long before the time of the Cesars, in the affections 
of the people held a better place than the later and 
more stately edifices. 

What Augustus might have thought, could he 
in vision have seen one of the modern cities, can 
be inferred, when we know that in his day there 
were no lofty spires pointing heavenward, no 
spacious domes such as grace numerous modern 
edifices ; no sanitary measures affecting all parts 

3G5 


366 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


of the city; and no such provision for the sup- 
pression of disease, misery, beggary, and fires, as 
we find in all of the great cities of modern times. 

With all its splendor, Rome was a cosmopolitan 
city, and in its different sections, inhabited by its 
different classes, the tastes, manners, and degree of 
refinement peculiar to each were permanently mani- 
fested. In the city there were a million of freemen, 
and as many slaves; and the freemen who held 
power were few in number, the greater portion of 
them having nothing but their freedom to boast of; 
and to the terror of the better classes, constituting 
a hungry and ever clamorous mob. 

The arrangement of the streets and dwellings 
made it possible for them to wield their power; for 
in those portions of the city where the streets were 
narrow and crooked, and the houses were high, 
they thronged like bees in a hive, and upon the 
least provocation would rush to the public assem- 
blies, and by shouts and riots declare their will. 
Every demagogue sought their favor. Returning 
conquerors showered gifts of gold upon them, and 
Emperors retained their favor only by furnishing 
them with the bloodiest sports of the amphitheatre. 
The only way in which the law was able to change 
their homes was in limiting the height of their 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


367 


dwellings. In other respects they appeared to be 
beyond all law and order. 

Nero saw these things as plainly as did the dis- 
interested Miltiades, and Nero became the slave of 
an ambitious frenzy. He dreamt of burning cities, 
of great conflagrations. He dwelt on the story of 
the destruction of Troy, and he talked of the 
grandeur of such a sight. He also craved a name 
greater than all those about him. If he could 
remove these honored landmarks; and where the 
city now stood w T ith its crooked streets, build one 
with wide, straight streets ; and make every temple 
a marvel of beauty ; and erect for himself a palace 
more splendid than the world at present contained ; 
and change the name of the city from Rome to 
Neropolis ; then he would have a name greater than 
them all. They would be forgotten; he, alone, 
would be remembered. How could these dreams 
be transformed into realities ? 

As the w r arm season approached, the families left 
the close city, and dwelt in their mansions by the 
bay; but Bartholomew and Miltiades returned to 
Rome to close their business affairs, until the re- 
turn of the cooler weather. In a few days, they 
hoped to rejoin their families, and enjoy the pleas- 
ant breeze that swept to them from over the sea. 


368 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


But, on the nineteenth day of July, A. d. 64, 
they were aroused by the rush of the excited people 
to the scene of a great fire. Following the crowd 
they saw, that in the shops filled with inflammable 
material, which lined the valley between the 
Palatine and the Cselian Hills, a great m&ss of 
flames were bursting forth, and rolling irresistibly 
toward the densest part of the city. 

The crowds of plunderers who usually rejoiced in 
such opportunities to gain booty, as also those who 
contemplated the swirling streams of flame with 
delight, because of their beautiful colors, and rap- 
idly encircling embrace, hailed this scene with 
joyful expectations; but their joy was turned to 
horror as they saw the flames with greedy fury 
leaping toward their own homes, and falling upon 
them, consuming in a few moments their life-time 
accumulations. Backward the crowds were driven 
by the flames, and wild anarchy, in many places, 
prevailed. The fire department seemed to be un- 
able to stay the flames; the Emperor failed to put 
forth the power of the soldiers to help them ; and 
it seemed as if the city was given up to destruc- 
tion. 

On the roofs of the larger buildings, and on the 
templed hills, the people gathered to watch the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


369 


pillar of smoke by day and of fire by night, until 
the flames approaching warned them to depart. 

In the narrow, crooked streets, lined by the 
houses, with many stories, the people sought to 
escape; but the weak, the aged, the children, the 
women, were trampled under the feet of the frantic 
crowds as they sought to break away from the line 
of fire encircling them. Large numbers, stifled by 
the smoke, fell victims to the flame. Many escaped 
to the Campus Martius, and, separated from their 
families, lived in the agony of suspense, fearing 
that their loved ones had perished in the flames. 

For six days and seven nights the flames rolled 
onward; and then, breaking out again, continued 
for three days longer. At one time, when the 
course of the flames was directed against a cer- 
tain part of the city, battering rams were brought, 
and, far in advance of the flames, houses were 
broken down by the efforts of some who thus 
wisely sought to save the rest of the city, and, by 
making this open space, take from the flames their 
prey. 

Bartholomew watched the flames as they rolled 
onward to his own property. All the people were 
in terror, each one trying to save his own. No help 

could be obtained; and, like the others, he saw it all 
Y 


370 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


go — mansion, relics, valuables, warehouses, merchan- 
dise — all went into the embrace of the destroying 
foe. 

So, too, the Romans marked the tide of devas- 
tation. The most ancient monuments, and the 
temples that had always aroused the patriotism 
of the free Romans — public works of art; statues 
of heroes and of deities; memorials; records — all 
alike became food for the flames. 

The Temple of Luna, built by Servius Tullius; 
the Ara Maxima, which the Arcadian Evander 
had reared to Hercules; the Temple of Jupiter 
Stator, built in accordance with the vow of Romu- 
lus; the little, humble palace of Numa ; the Shrine 
of Vesta, with the Penates of the Roman people, 
and the spoils of conquered kings ; and many other 
things which had attracted the reverence of the 
youth of the imperial city, became numbered with 
the things that were. 

The outline of the seven hills, upon w T hich the 
city had been built, and the course of the Tiber, 
became visible as never before. Of the fourteen 
districts of the city, three were entirely destroyed ; 
seven were partially destroyed ; and only four were 
uninjured. As the city went down beneath the 
flames, and the populace was paralyzed with terror, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


371 


one body of men suddenly regained their self-con- 
trol, and in the midst of the destruction chanted 
praises to their God. Bartholomew and Miltiades 
heard the sound of the joyful songs, and recognized 
many of the Christian brotherhood, who, collecting 
near their accustomed meeting place, now without 
terror or grief beheld their property quickly van- 
ishing from before them. 

As Bartholomew heard the words of their songs, 
he, too, caught the fervor of their zeal, and with 
rejoicings joined their body. Miltiades, not so well 
acquainted with the words of the prophets, was 
slower in apprehending this strange display of 
rejoicing ; but when it dawned on his mind, he too 
became one with them. 

The songs were concerning the coming of the 
Lord in his glory. The consuming fire was sweep- 
ing over the palaces of the wicked. The righteous 
judgment of God was becoming manifest, and this 
was the expected cataclysm that would usher in the 
glorious millennium. Why should the Christians 
weep or feel distressed at the loss of their houses, 
when they would receive a hundred-fold more in 
the kingdom now at hand ? 

The words of the Rabbis; the predictions of 
seers ; the glowing words of Paul, all were recalled, 


372 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


and made their songs of joy rise louder and higher. 
They did not wonder that Rome was the first to 
fall beneath the stroke of the Messiah. Rome was a 
city notorious for all manner of uncleanness — filled 
with the grossest forms of iniquity. She was the 
mistress of the world kingdoms, and the very head 
of all that opposed God. And they rejoiced, as 
one by one the shrines of idolaters, or the mon- 
uments of wicked men, or the temples of false 
deities, sank beneath the flames. The people heard 
their songs, they saw them in their happy contem- 
plations of their losses, and the word of their 
peculiar behaviour even reached the ears of Nero, 
as he too rejoiced in the flames from his point of 
observation on the Tower of Macsenas. 

But no man beheld the Christians aiding the 
progress of the flames. In their faith, they stood 
still to see the salvation of God. But other men 
were seen firing new districts, and hurling inflam- 
mable materials in places which the stream of 
flame seemed to avoid. These men were recog- 
nized as the slaves of Nero ; and the people began 
to believe that their own Emperor, whose hands 
were already reeking in the blood of those whom he 
had slain, had for his own amusement caused this 
terrible destruction of their temples and their homes. 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


373 


After the fire was ended, with incredible speed, 
Nero had ground cleared of ruins, and built for 
himself his golden house — a palace of such splendor 
that it surpassed anything the world had ever 
known ; and here, while thousands were homeless, 
and those who before had been wealthy were now 
subjects for charity, he, who should have been as a 
father to his suffering people, recklessly squandered 
the wealth of the imperial treasuries. 

The murmurs of the people rose loud and long ; 
they could not be suppressed; the spirit of revenge 
called for something to vent their rage upon ; and 
Nero trembled before the approaching storm. 

Who suggested to him the course he pursued, has 
never been known. Acte, his beautiful mistress, it 
is said, favored the Christians; and Poppsea, his 
wife, may, in her jealousy, have pointed this way 
of escape from the rage of the people. Whatever 
the cause, he sent his servants to whisper among 
the people that it was the work of the Christians. 
They were men of an unlawful religion; and this 
was the way in which they manifested their hatred 
of mankind. 

It was easy to persuade the people of this; for 
the strange conduct of the Christians during, and 
since, the conflagration, had attracted universal at- 


374 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


tention. Their rapid growth was remembered ; the 
fact that from the poor and the low they had drawn 
the larger part of their number, was evidence 
against them. And their hatred of the gods, their 
sneers against the temples, their absence from the 
sacrifices, their boldness in defaming the deities, 
whose shrines were now destroyed, their repeated 
predictions for many years of the destruction of 
Rome, their shoutings and rejoicings amidst the 
burning and the gloom — all were recalled ; and the 
Emperor felt safer as he heard the cry of the 
people, that the Christians should be punished for 
their impious and cruel deeds. 

The Christians knew that none of their number 
had in any way sought to do the people of Rome 
harm, and that the conflagration had surprised 
them as much as the others; although in it they 
thought they saw the hand of the Lord revealed. 
Notwithstanding, if it was the will of their Lord 
that they should suffer for evil doing in which 
they had taken no part, they were resigned. The 
will of the Lord be done. But for their loved 
ones’ sake, they dreaded the fearful pains through 
which it seemed probable that they would be com- 
pelled to pass. 

Bartholomew and Miltiades had both been rec- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


375 


ognized among the Christians; and Menelaus too. 
They could not escape from the city; and, with the 
others, their lot was to be determined. Clouds and 
darkness gathered thickly about them. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


FIERCE PERSECUTION AT ROME. 

ITH the swift spring of the famished tiger, 



" ’ Nero leaped upon the Christian community 
in Rome, in order to glut his awful passion for 
blood. As the time of trial drew nigh, deep fear 
seized them; for they saw in Nero a monster of 
iniquity, such as could only be manifested by the 
antichrist of whom they were warned. No mercy, 
no tenderness, need be expected; for all such emo- 
tions had departed from his breast. He taught 
the people that the character of Christian at once 
removed all claims to a charitable commiseration. 
Throughout the Empire deep murmurs began to be 
heard, and the Gentile world cast fierce glances 
upon the Jews, and they in turn upon the Chris- 
tians ; and in some places these murmurs rose into 
revolutions. 

The household near Baise was filled with grief 
at the threatened destruction of Bartholomew and 
Miltiades; and at once Judith bravely resolved 
to leave those protecting walls, in order to share 


376 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


377 


the lot of her husband, whatever that might be. 
Glaucia, too, was ready to relinquish all; and, 
leaving Achilles and his mother, with their chil- 
dren, the two women entered Rome, and claimed 
their places in weal or in woe by the side of those 
whom they loved more than life. 

In the examination that took place, no proof of 
incendiarism could be proven against the Chris- 
tians; but they were haters of the gods, and on this 
charge the law allowed their persecution. The 
poverty and distress that had fallen upon the 
people whetted their appetite for blood; and no 
cruel device that could be invented was too cruel 
for them to approve. 

The populace called the Christians haters of 
mankind, and revilers of the gods, and threatened 
them with the most cruel death. But the brave 
spirit that had already characterized the Christians 
now again displayed its beauty, and they neither 
sought opportunity to deny their faith, nor to 
cringe before the tyrant ; but young and old, ten- 
der and strong, fearlessly faced the tortures, com- 
forting themselves with the thought that martyr- 
dom was only the gateway to immortality; and 
that those who suffered the most for the Lord 
would in glory receive the more beautiful crowns. 


378 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


In this hour the promises of the Lord sustained 
them. 

Before they were themselves arrested, Judith 
and Glaucia found a glorious work in comforting 
those who dreaded the afflictions. Many of the 
people were weak; they did not know many of 
the sweet promises of the Lord, and great fear fell 
upon them. To these, J udith and Glaucia repeated 
the words of Jesus, taught them the gracious prom- 
ises, held before them the assurances of the crowns 
of glory, and thus established them for the day 
of trial. 

Yet the Christians did not foolishly thrust them- 
selves into the jaws of death. The servants of 
Nero zealously sought them, and, when they were 
found, they were hurried to the cells prepared for 
them. In the great mass of the hidden ones, our 
friends found a refuge ; but, on every hand, those 
dear to them were taken to prisons. 

We will follow Menelaus, who had become a 
faithful servant of the Lord Jesus, and a helper to 
many. He shared, with many others, the fate that 
would have been meted to Bartholomew and Mil- 
tiades, had they been found. To please the people, 
Nero threw open to the public the spacious grounds 
about the imperial palaces, and invited the people 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


379 


to please themselves there with the many attrac- 
tions he had provided for them. In some parts of 
the gardens were exhibitions, such as the populace 
never failed to applaud. On the broad drives were 
chariot races, with all the splendor that wealth 
could attach to them; and Nero himself, dressed 
as a charioteer, mixed with the people, and shared 
in their delights. And, as the evening came on, 
he sought by specially prepared torches so to il- 
luminate the gardens as to rival the day. In 
this effort the horrible cruelty of his imagination 
gleamed forth. 

The gardens were large, and to thoroughly 
illuminate them, a large number of torches 
were needed; but when the evening came on, 
all was ready. The crowds were there; the feast- 
ing and revelry went on; the charioteer Emperor 
drove or ivalked about in the full glory of his 
fanciful display; and thus it continued until the 
torches paled and faded, and the people satiated, 
returned to their homes. 

But these torches were human beings — Christian 
men — and Menelaus was one of them. From the 
prison in which they had flung him, he was taken 
to one of the prominent places in the garden, and 
chained to a post, so that his chin, resting on the 


380 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


top of the post, he would through it all stand erect. 
His body and the post were then wrapped in in- 
flammable cloths, and over this was poured sulphur- 
ous pitch until every part of the terrible wrapping 
was covered. Then he waited for the coming of 
the night. Thus, too, were the brethren of Mene- 
laus arrayed. There they stood in the early twi- 
light, ready clothed to meet their King. Ah, how 
slowly the moments passed in the waiting! But 
the grace that they needed in this hour of liter- 
ally fiery trial, was abundantly given. 

As the darkness began to deepen, the torch of 
the servants touched some of these motionless 
sentinels, and as they glowed in flame, the others 
knew that it was the chariot of fire taking them 
home. As those first lighted dropped into a heap 
of ashes, others were lit, and the illumination was 
kept up. 

Menelaus had never known fear, and he did not 
learn it now. When he saw his brethren con- 
suming, he waited prayerfully his own turn. His 
soul already glowed with the brightness of the 
Lord’s promises; already he seemed to see the 
opening of the clouds of heaven to receive him; 
and as the sheet of flame rolled around him, only a 
moment of fierce struggling with pain, and the 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


381 


pearly gates indeed opened to welcome him, and 
the crown of glory was placed upon his faithful 
brow, as, before the throne of the Just Re warder, 
he alighted from the fiery chariot in which he had 
been borne thither. 

In the Christian Church at Rome, was a noble 
matron by the name of J ulia, who, by her tender- 
ness toward the suffering and the weak, had become 
greatly endeared to them all. She had a daughter, 
the fair Octavia, whose beauty of person was only 
excelled by the graces of her sweet spirit. Loving 
the Lord Jesus, both mother and daughter sought 
to manifest the attractiveness of that love to those 
about them. 

When the persecutions began, they knew of no 
way by which they could secure their own safety 
without great injury to the cause, and they de- 
termined to cast their lot in with those who were 
to suffer for the truth’s sake. They were not alone 
in this. There were hundreds with them ; and in 
their afflictions they had the sympathy of each 
other’s testimony, and the consciousness of the 
presence of the Lord. 

When the brethren were taken to the gardens, 
they cheered them, and exhorted them to witness a 
good confession; and when their own turn came, 


382 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


they shrank not, but called on God to be with 
them. The fate of Julia and Octavia was that of 
many ; and in their death, we may see the fate of 
others that went with them. 

In the amphitheatre, the people rushed to wit- 
ness the sports that fed their most savage tastes. 
It was the arena for blood ; and between the audi- 
ence and the victim there was no sympathy, and 
no lingering remnant of human affection. Upon 
raised seats, about the oval arena, the twenty thou- 
sand people gathered to see what new delight the 
Emperor had prepared for them. At this time the 
great Coliseum, with its seats for more than eighty 
thousand people, had not been built; but such 
theatres as they had, held the immense crowds who 
rushed to them. 

In the cells of this great amphitheatre, in which 
the choicest delights were prepared for the people, 
Julia, Octavia, and numbers of other noble and 
faithful Christian women and children were placed, 
to await their turn in martyrdom. The only boon 
granted them was, that a number of them might 
suffer together. 

At length the slave announced that Julia’s time 
had come, and that with her several others w r ere 
also to suffer. They were taken into another cell 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


383 


and there prepared for the bloody arena. Julia was 
sewed in the skin of a bear, so that to the spectators 
she might look like that wild beast of the forest. 

Octavia was clothed as her mother, while two 
young girls, who though but half grown, w T ere ripe 
in faith and courage, were sewed in wolf skins. 
Others were sewed in such animal skins as were 
adapted to their different sizes. When all was 
finished they were driven into the arena, to become 
a subject of amusement to the waiting crowds ; who, 
with loud laughter and coarse jeers, beheld their 
awkward ambling and frequent stumblings. Julia 
and Octavia remained close together in this march 
around the arena, and as if to protect the young 
girls, the older ones placed them in the centre of 
the procession as they moved along. 

What cruelty the human heart is capable of, 
when it could thus compel youth and beauty to 
suffer and bleed ! In the arena, the small number 
of hideously enveloped and helpless women and 
children. In the amphitheatre, twenty thousand 
of the citizens of Rome, clamoring for innocent 
blood. In the arena, the few fearlessly awaiting 
the close of their lives in pain and horrible mang- 
ling; and above them a multitude of cowards 
fettered by a savage superstition. 


384 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


As they passed along before the expecting crowds, 
Julia said, loud enough to be heard by all those who 
walked with her: 

“ Though I walk through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I will fear no evil ; for thou art 
with me. Thy rod and thy staff they comfort 
me.” 

Then in her sweet, strong voice, Octavia began 

chanting a song of praise to the Lord, and the 

others joined with her, until the wonderful spectacle 

was beheld of bears and wolves sending forth songs 

© © 

of praise. 

But the Roman populace cared not for this. They 
thirsted for blood; and now, as the victims reached 
the centre of the arena, they were commanded to 
pause; and the signal was given which the people 
were so ready to applaud. 

In the dens of the amphitheatre, great, huge, 
muscular wolf-hounds had been fed on raw meat, 
and then for a day had been deprived of all food. 
Now r , as the signal was given, the gates of these 
dens were thrown open, and the released hounds 
sprang into the arena. As they saw before them 
what appeared to be bears and wolves, their ferocity, 
already stimulated by hunger, was increased by 
their natural hatred to these wild animals; and 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


385 


with savage growls they sprung at the throats of 
their feeble prey, and, sinking their teeth deep 
into the delicate flesh, ceased not until they had 
torn them limb from limb, and the arena was 
reddened with their blood. Then, when their 
appetite for food was satisfied, they still seized 
on the reeking limbs, and growled and fought over 
them as if loth to relinquish their hold on any one 
of them. 

It was a mercy that the struggle of the victims 
was a short one. The dogs did not believe in 
lingering tortures ; and at the same time this group 
of martyrs entered the land of rest, as they had 
entered the ampitheatre, together. 

Truly could Paul say : “ If in this life only we 
have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miser- 
able.” But in Christ even these martyrs could 
triumphantly exclaim : “ O death, where is thy 

sting? O grave, where is thy victory? Thanks 
be to God who giveth us the victory through our 
Lord Jesus Christ.” 

Thus the great city of Rome drank the blood of 
the saints. Thus the world, with its cruel tastes 
and fashions, sought to destroy the work of Christ. 
Thus hell sought to overcome heaven ; but the 

earth, watered with the rich blood of the martyrs, 

z 


386 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


has become a garden unto the Lord, in which are 
seen the many rich spiritual fruits, and abounding 
fragrant spiritual flowers. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE ARENAUIuE. 


TX the physical formation of Italy, the evidences 
of volcanic action abound ; and many features 
of the scenery about the city of Rome are due to 
such a disturbance of the face of nature. Many of 
the lakes about Rome are formed by craters of 
ancient volcanoes. The hills, on which the city is 
built, is composed of tertiary marls, clays, and 
sandstones, intermixed with a preponderating quan- 
tity of granular and lithoidal volcanic tufas. These 
are in layers or strata, and are called the Tufa 
lithoide, the Tufa granulare, and the Pozzuolana 
pura. 

In these were extensive excavations, out of which 
the material for building the temples and palaces of 
Rome were taken. These excavations, dug like 
great roads, exhausting the stratified beds of sand 
and of rock, were not only under the surface be- 
yond the wall of the city, but also stretched beneath 
some of the hills within the city ; and as the beds 
were irregular, the ground was excavated in a form 

387 


388 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


resembling the cells of a honeycomb. The Cata- 
combs, afterward so valuable for burial places, and 
of such great historic interest, because of inscrip- 
tions on the walls, were in the Tufa granulare; but 
in the other strata, the excavations were less regu- 
lar, of larger size, forming winding avenues. After 
they had been exhausted for commercial uses, they 
became the dens and hiding places of the worst 
criminals that pestered the city, and the burial 
places of the most wretched classes. In the Poz- 
zuolana pits, or Arenarise as they were called, the 
excavations became an intricate network; and 
when a body of men entered them as a place of 
refuge, the officers of the law found it impossible to 
dislodge them. 

As now the trials of the Christians became 
harder to endure, and on every side they were 
hunted by their ferocious enemies, they turned from 
further hope of safety above ground to a refuge, 
hitherto only sought by the criminal classes. In 
the secrecy of these complicated chambers, they 
could worship their Lord as acceptably as in 
Cesar’s Palace, and out of these places might again 
spring forth with renewed life and vigor. 

Whatever fear they may have had of either these 
places or of their lawless inhabitants, they were not, 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


389 


and could not be, as terrible as Cesar’s gardens, or 
the sand-strewn arena of the amphitheatre, where 
the most cruel death was certain. 

Bartholomew, Miltiades, and many others that 
had lived in luxury for many years, now, with the 
poorest of the church, shared the same privations ; 
and, with hearts made bold by their trials, accepted 
what they had with thanksgiving, and rejoiced that 
they Avere blest in their release from their pursuers. 
The cold, dark, gloomy caverns at first awed them ; 
but even this passed away as they realized that it 
meant home and safety. And, as the persecu- 
tion raged without, here they prayed and watched 
and waited for the coming of the Lord, to right 
the wrongs they were compelled to endure. 

The days and weeks fled, and the privations bore 
heavily upon the more tender ones. Many of the 
little ones grew weary of the gloom and the loss of 
the sunlight, and drooped and died ; and mourning 
hearts appealed to the God of justice. 

Judith and her husband were as a tower of 
strength to the weaker ones; and now the benefit 
of the mountain training began to manifest itself 
in the hardy health of the noble wife, whose 
strength was needed to care for the afflicted about 
her. Glaucia, not so hardy, began to droop; and 


390 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


they saw that, unless they once more ascended to 
the sunlight, another grave would mark the sorrows 
of their banishment. Many of the men, fleet of 
foot and skillful in devices, went out of the pits 
into the city and procured food, medicines, and 
news of those who could not escape. Thus they 
knew the bravery and rejoicing that was manifested 
by those who died in the arena. 

As the watchful foe sought them, they passed 
from one excavation to another, not long dwelling 
in any one place; and sometimes some of them 
were able to escape to the mountains, or the dis- 
tant plains of Italy. Some of them were captured 
and brought back, at last, to suffer the martyrdom 
they had sought to escape. But, when they came 
to their death, it was with boldness and confidence 
in the Lord. 

At length it came the turn for Bartholomew and 
his party to attempt an escape. Previous to the 
attempt, earnest prayer was offered to God, and 
then, beneath the flickering glare of the torches, 
the sad farewells were spoken ; for they all realized 
that to them it was now either the comforts of their 
own home, or a martyr’s death in the bloody city. 

As the darkness of the night deepened, in the 
charge of a guide who was thoroughly acquainted 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


391 


with the roads and paths about the city, they 
ascended to the surface, and once more felt the 
invigorating air that gave them courage and hope. 
All night they traveled, and when the morning 
came, they were many miles from Rome. All day 
they remained hidden in the thick bushes that grew 
near the wayside ; and as night again came on, 
they traveled many more miles. 

But Glaucia could no longer bear the strain; 
and Miltiades, with a bold manner, went to the 
public stalls of the nearest town and purchased a 
carriage for the party. As this was nothing 
uncommon, for many Greeks traveled through that 
part of the country, no particular attention was 
given him ; and he succeeded in soon passing from 
concealment to the public roads, as a Greek, trav- 
eling to his home. 

In a few days the entire party once more rested in 
the friendly shelter of their beautiful home, rejoicing 
in the safety they had obtained, but sorrowing over 
the woes of their beloved in the faith, whom they 
could not aid in securing a similar escape. 

In the country about the Cumanus Sinus, the 
name, wealth, and religion of Miltiades were well 
known, and it was impossible for his escape to be 
long concealed. But a change in the mood of the 


392 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Emperor now insured his safety; for Nero had 
become anxious to win the favor of the Greeks. 
He aspired to possess the honors only granted to 
their athletic heroes ; and as long as he continued 
in this mood, no persecutions could be allowed 
against his Greek subjects. Thus it ever was in his 
kiugdom; one mood gave life to his subjects, 
another mood gave death ; they were always sub- 
ject to the caprice of a whimsical, heartless tyrant. 

But while the present safety of Menelaus was 
secured, there was no such hope of safety for Bar- 
tholomew ; and as long as he remained in Italy, 
the dread of persecution still hung over him. Yet 
he loved Italy ; for in its fair climate he had learned 
much of the loving kindness of the Lord. 

He desired safety, but where could it be found ? 
From all parts of the Empire the accounts of per- 
secutions came. Not a single city offered a refuge 
for the followers of Jesus. The hatred of the 
world was concentrated upon them. 

Bartholomew no longer felt a desire for commer- 
cial success ; his thoughts no longer tended toward 
trade. Out of the years of trade he had secured a 
large fortune ; and in Jerusalem was the property, 
not only of his father, but also that of his wife, 
inherited from her father. His parents had re- 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


393 


moved from Antioch to Jerusalem ; all his ties 
seemed to be gathering there ; and daily the 
thought of the Holy City occupied his mind ; and 
the coming of the Messiah was the theme of their 
household conversation. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


WAITING FOR MESSIAH. 

B ARTHOLOMEW was now thoroughly per- 
suaded that the advent of Messiah was at 
hand. All of the signs that the Christians had 
cherished as evidences of that approaching day, 
were daily becoming more plainly manifested ; and 
only the thoughtless could be indifferent to these 
things. A strong yearning to be in the city of his 
fathers, at the time of the Lord’s coming, now led 
him to decide to bid a final farewell to the shores 
of Italy, and with all speed hasten home, to be 
there by the time of the following Passover. 

The special home-sickness that now possessed 
Bartholomew was not felt by Miltiades and his 
family, and they concluded to remain in their 
Italian home ; for even in Athens they could 
scarcely hope to find any place so healthful or so 
beautiful, as their residence on the beautiful Italian 
Bay. 

Time was, as usual, rapidly passing, and at 
length the sad day came when Judith was to bid 
394 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


395 


farewell to her dear friend and sister Glaucia, and 
Bartholomew was to leave the companionship of 
Miltiades. There were peculiarly strong ties that 
bound the two brethren together. It was from 
Bartholomew that Miltiades had received, on board 
the ship, his first clear and distinct knowledge of 
Jesus, the Messiah of the Jews, the Saviour of the 
Gentiles. Through his agency, Miltiades had also 
found his loved Glaucia, whom he had so long 
sought in vain. The parting could not fail to be 
exceedingly painful to both. 

As for Judith and Glaucia, they had been brought 
into very close and endearing intimacy. Their 
lives had been linked together from the day when 
Glaucia had first been brought by Menelaus to 
his home in the mountain valley of Lycia. The 
memory of their friendship led them back to the 
happy days they spent together before the capture 
of Menelaus; and on through their journey to 
Patara, their voyage to Seleucia, their sojourn 
amid the groves of Daphne, their reception into 
the family of Talmai and Jerusha, their voyage to 
Italy, with all of joy and sorrow that they had 
known since they landed. The thought of parting 
now, and possibly to meet no more, cast a peculiar 
sadness over their spirits and the spirits of all the 


396 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


company. Yet, amid all their sadness, there was 
the comforting hope that the Messiah would soon 
come again to right the wrongs of earth, and to 
make it bright with his presence; or the glorious 
certainty, if his coming were long delayed, that his 
promises still held forever good : “ I will not leave 

you comfortless.” “ I go to prepare a place for you. 
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come 
again, and receive you unto myself; that where I 
am, there ye may be also.” These sweet hopes and 
assurances threw their bright rainbow tints upon 
the dark clouds that overshadowed their painful 
parting. 

Bartholomew and Judith entered the ship that 
was to bear them away to their old home ; and as 
it loosed from its moorings, and moved out on its 
long eastward course, they waved their long adieus 
to those with whom they had been so long and so 
happily associated. 

Their voyage upon the great sea, was, to them, 
a period of rest, which was very sweet after the 
excitements and fatigues through which they had 
so recently passed. It seemed as if a restful calm- 
ness prevailed upon the bosom of the waters. The 
winds were tender and soothing ; the air was balmy 
and refreshing ; the sailors seemed to be free from 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


397 


cares, and, with merry songs, made the passage pass 
very quickly. Their principal thought appeared to 
be a desire to get into port, in order to revel there 
in the dissipation that prevailed in all the harbors 
of the great commercial sea. Upon the spacious 
deck, Bartholomew and Judith spent much of their 
time, conversing of the hopes which they had for 
so long a time been cherishing. They were going 
home; going to the home of their fathers; the 
earthly home of Jesus ; their own childhood home; 
and every evening as they beheld the light fading, 
they turned toward the prow of the vessel, and, 
hand clasped in hand, gazing toward the east, 
silently thought of their home. 

Their vessel, however, was delayed in many ports, 
and the commercial spirit of the captain was utterly 
oblivious to the religious and patriotic feelings in- 
spiring their hearts. But their hearts became ap- 
palled at the news that came to them from every 
port in which they anchored. A deep disturbance 
seemed to be threatening the condition of the Chil- 
dren of Israel. On every hand foes were rising up 
against them; and persecutions, hatred, and the 
cruelty of fiercest tortures stared them in the face ; 
and in all this, although the Christians were law- 
abiding and quiet, they were included in the pre- 


398 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


scribed lists. Truly, in no spot could a Christian 
dwell in safety. In the large cities, the heavy 
grip of Roman law held the blood-thirsty spirit in 
check; while in the country districts, robbery and 
spoliation caused terror to prevail. 

They first anchored in the harbor of Methone, 
where they came in contact with the Messenian 
Greeks; then in Scandeia in Cythera, an island 
under the influences of Laconian thought and pre- 
judices ; then they ran up among the islands of the 
Cyclades; after which they went to Athens, to 
Cenchrese, to Ephesus, to Rhodes, and toward the 
East. 

Their hearts bled to find the wailings of the 
people of the Lord in each of these places. But 
it did not for a moment deter them from their 
chosen course. They were ready to live or die, 
however and wherever their Lord might appoint. 
When they came to Antioch, a place so dear to 
them both, so full of tenderest memories, so be- 
loved by the Apostle Paul, instead of finding it 
resting in delightful peace, they found it trampled 
on by the Roman power, which, having been de- 
feated on the plains of Galilee, was now filled with 
the spirit of a fierce tigress, robbed of her whelps. 
Fierce cries arose from all sides : 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


399 


“Now on to Jerusalem ! Woe unto the city that 
sheltered and fostered rebellion against Rome ! On, 
on to the death ! ” was now the cry ; and the trav- 
elers prayed the more earnestly that the Lord 
would frustrate the wicked designs of the foes of 
God, and of God’s chosen people. They no longer 
desired to hear the sentiment of the people along 
the coast of the sea. They knew it now thor- 
oughly, and it was full of cruelty; and they re- 
joiced when, at length, their long journey drew to 
a close, and the walls of the Holy City came in 
view. Yet, in spite of all their hopes for Israel’s 
national prosperity, the cry of their hearts was : 

“ Is not this the beginning of the end ? And if 
so, if Jerusalem must fall, will not Messiah come 
down in his glory and might as the King and 
Conqueror of all the earth?” 

The words of Jesus came to their minds: 

“And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed 
with armies, then know that the desolation thereof 
is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea 
flee to the mountains; and let them which are 
in the midst of it depart out; and let not them 
that are in the countries enter thereinto. For 
these be the days of vengeance, that all things 
which are written may be fulfilled. 


400 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


“But woe unto them that are with child, and 
to them that give suck, in those days! for there 
shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon 
this people. And they shall fall by the edge of 
the sword, and shall be led away captive into all 
nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down 
of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles 
be fulfilled. 

“And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the 
moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress 
of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves 
roaring; men’s hearts failing them for fear, and 
for looking after those things which are coming 
on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be 
shaken. 

“And then shall they see the Son of man coming 
in a cloud with power and great glory. And when 
these things begin to come to pass, then look up, 
and lift up your heads: for your redemption 
draweth nigh.” 

Vespasian was gradually crushing out the resist- 
ance to the Roman arms in Galilee and in Perea ; 
and so thoroughly did he accomplish his work, that 
the whole country was scathed with fire and 
drenched with blood, until, as the Talmud says: 
“For seven years did the nations of the world 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


401 


cultivate their vineyards with no other manure 
than the blood of Israel.” 

When Bartholomew and Judith arrived within 
the Holy City, they saw on the outside the armies 
of Rome, like hungry vultures threatening their 
prey, and within the city the worst forms of anarchy 
prevailing. Factions tore the strength of the city 
into fragments, and weakness was apparent on 
every side. Fierce denunciations and intemperate 
threats filled the air, from a lawless mass of people 
claiming to be the sons of Abraham; wdiile the 
Christians, appalled and horrified, seemed to be 
unable to judge as to what would be the best course 
to pursue; and until light should be given them, 
continued in prayer. 

Bartholomew at once joined his fortunes with 
them, and his words of wisdom w T ere appreciated by 
them. He told them of the powder of Rome ; of the 
disturbances in all parts of the Empire ; of the fierce 
glow of hatred directed against them ; and urged 
that now they should turn entirely to the words 
of their Lord, and obey the leading of the signs 
about them. 

His past history, his noble bearing, his zeal for 
the Lord, his intimate friendship with the leading 

apostles, had given him great influence with the 
2a 


402 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


Church in Jerusalem ; and they listened attentively 
as he repeated the words of their Lord, and asked 
them if now they should longer delay, or should go 
forth to the mountains for safety and protection 
until Messiah should come and rebuild the Holy 
City. The elders saw the inspiration of his counsel ; 
they urged it on the church ; and they all, with one 
accord, prepared for flight. 

But whither? The Master had left the indefinite 
charge, “to the mountains.” But what mountains? 
The books of the fathers were opened, and the 
reader read to them of the mountains of refuge 
to those of olden times. After the rout of Gilboa, 
when the first king of Israel was slain, the faithful 
general, Abner, rallied the Israelites about the 
king’s son, Ishbosheth, and with him fled to the 
mountains, east of the Jordan, even to Mahanaim. 
When David saw the people turning from him to 
follow after Absalom, he left his beloved city 
Jerusalem, crossed the Jordan by the fords of 
Jericho, and in the mountains near Malianaim 
sought refuge, and a place to sound his war-cry 
for the gathering of his faithful adherents. These 
same mountains were the refuge for the bold 
prophet Elijah, as many times he hid himself 
from the kingly foe, who so eagerly sought his 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


403 


destruction. Thither also Jesus, on two different 
occasions, fled to escape the enmity of the Jews — 
when the Jews sought to stone him for blasphemy, 
and when he ceased his open walk among them, 
after the raising of Lazarus. 

Surely, these same mountains were meant by 
the Lord ; and to them they would go. In all his 
travels Bartholomew had seen nothing like these 
great mountains. In front, they rose steep, and 
from two to three thousand feet in height, above 
the bed of the rapid rushing Jordan. Toward 
the east, they gradually sloped down to the desert 
wastes of Arabia. Here and there, the steep 
bluffs were broken by immense ravines, down 
which, after heavy storms, mighty torrents rushed, 
though almost dry in the rainless seasons. Here 
along the bluffs, in thick profusion grew mighty 
sycamores, beech, ilex, and terebinths; while on 
the broad slopes were found the finest pastures in 
all the land. 

It was comparatively a secluded place, well fitted 
to be the home of a Deborah, a Jephthah, an Elijah, 
and of the forerunner of the Messiah. Yet, though 
so different from the cultivated hills, and valleys 
west of the Jordan, it was not impenetrable; and 
the soldiers of Rome could scale its boldest bluffs, 


404 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


penetrate its wildest ravines, and swarm on its 
broadest pastures. At such a time, its solitude 
was not sufficient to be a protection. 

Near the verge of the bluffs, about half-way be- 
tween the Jabbok and the Hieromax, and almost 
directly opposite Mount Gilboa, was the city of 
Pella. It had received this name from the Mace- 
donian Greeks, because of a springing fountain 
there, which strongly reminded them of the foun- 
tain or brook Pella, at the birthplace of Alexander 
the Great. It was a free city, and had placed 
itself under the protection of Agrippa II. ; and 
thus, in the midst of the wars, was not involved 
in the carnage and destruction that swept over 
the other cities about it. 

Those who remained faithful to the cause of the 
Jewish fanaticism would not have fled to it; but 
the Christians were not with the Jews, and they 
violated no command of their Lord by now mak- 
ing this place their home. They realized that the 
days of the former Judaism were past, and that 
great changes were approaching. Jerusalem had 
rejected the Messiah, and must be purged of her 
iniquity ; and here was a shelter provided for the 
Lord’s people, and this, the only spot of safety, 
was surely the place on the mountains to which he 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


405 


had commanded them to flee from the sword of 
his anger. The entire church came; and, with 
what wealth Bartholomew could carry with him, 
he sought to benefit his brethren in the faith. 
They did not know how long they might have to 
stay; but they would watch and pray for the 
coming of the Messiah in glory. 

Weeks, months, passed by, and the carnage in- 
creased in the doomed city. The armies of the 
Empire drew closer about it, the attention of the 
world was directed to it, until at length the sword 
and the fire-brand did its work, and, on the altar 
of the wrath of the Lord, its flame ascended to the 
throne of God. 

A short distance south of Pella, Bartholomew, 
with some of the elders of the church, was stand- 
ing, gazing toward the southwest. It was a spot 
from which it was believed Abraham first saw the 
extent of the land of promise. There Jacob, re- 
turning from Laban’s house, beheld the home for 
his children’s children. Balaam, too, could here see 
the breadth of the promised possessions of the con- 
quering Israelites; and Moses could mark the 
features of the land he could not enter. Here, the 
patriotism of the true child of Abraham would be 
kindled until the flame would be unquenchable. 


406 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


It was the grandest view of the promised land that 
man could obtain. 

Far to the north they beheld the snowy peaks of 
Hermon, and as a silvery plate lying at her feet, 
the beautiful surface of the Sea of Galilee. Toward 
the northwest, in all its cultivated richness, the 
Valley of Esdrselon, stretching along past Mount 
Carmel to the blue sea beyond. Its vineyards and 
olive groves, its towns and hamlets, all within 
view. Shutting off the line of the sea rose the 
bluffs of Carmel, on which the bold Elijah built his 
altar to God, perhaps from this spot watched by 
the hardy mountaineers who loved and protected the 
prophet of Jehovah. Toward the southwest, they 
saw the hill country of Ephraim and Judah, clear 
beyond the priestly city of Hebron. And there, on 
that prominent ridge, glistened the white walls of 
the Temple and palaces in Jerusalem. 

But now the grandeur of the view did not call 
forth from them songs of praise, as it had from 
many in former times, and has from many since 
their day. Tears were coursing down their cheeks. 
They remembered the words of Jesus: 

“ O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the 
prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee ; 
how often would I have gathered thy children 


JUDITH AND GLAUCIA. 


407 


together, even as a hen doth gather her brood 
under her wings, and ye would not ! Behold, your 
house is left unto you desolate.” 

They wept not at the prophecy, but at the ful- 
fillment ; for they beheld the smoke of the Temple, 
the towers, the palaces, and the homes of Jerusa- 
lem, like great clouds, rising up and darkening the 
sky. Their hearts were almost breaking with grief ; 
but their comfort was that the Lord would soon 
restore it all. 

As the night drew on, they watched the leaping 
flames. They imagined they saw the hand of the 
Lord revealed. Surely there was glory in it, but 
it was not the glory of his coming. Then kneeling 
down they prayed; and, as in answer, the sweet 
peace of perfect trust in Jesus filled their souls, they 
once more arose, returned to their homes in Pella, 
to wait in patience until the Lord should come to 
make all wars and carnage to cease, and over all 
the earth reign in peace and righteousness. 


THE END. 












































































. 





- 







































